tLB 


/v^  #u  e- 1  ^  Y  I ;  V.  ft  /f 


P I  *  ^  s^ 


\    ^ 


0 


\   w.''4_. 


M^/^3 


Princess  Maleine. 


or  THf 


Persons. 


HjALMAR,  ITin^  of  one  pcirt  of  Holland, 

Marcellus,  King  of  another  part  of  Holland. 

Prince  Hjalmar,  son  of  King  Hjalmar. 

Little  Allan,  son  of  Queen  Anne. 

Angus,  friend  of  Prince  Hjalmar. 

Stephano,  )    ^  -  _, 

S  <7^<r<?rj  i?/ Marcellus. 
Vanox,        )  -^         ^ 

A  Chamberlain, 

A  Physician. 

A  Madman. 

Three  Poor  Men. 

Two  Old  Peasants,  A  Cowherd. 

Lords,  Officers,  A  Cook,  A  Cripple,  Pilgrims, 

Peasants,    Servants,    Beggars,    Vagabonds, 

Children,  etc. 
Anne,  Queen  of  Jutland. 
GoDELivA,  wife  of  King  Marcellus. 
Princess    Maleine,    daughter   of   Marcellus    and. 

GODELIVA. 

Princess  Uglyane,  daughter  of  Queen  Anne. 

Maleine's  Nurse. 

Seven  Nuns. 

An  Old  Woman, 

Maids  of  Honor,  Servants,  Peasant-Women,  etc. 

A  big  black  dog  called  Pluto. 

The  first  Act  is  at  Harlinqen  ;  the  others  at  the  castle 
of  Yssetmonde  and  its  neighborhood. 


is^n^ 


g|3  w 


V. 


tv  e 


^ 


Princess  Maleine. 

ACT   FIRST. 

Scene  I.  —  The  gardens  of  the  castle. 

Enter  Stephano  and  Vanox. 

VANOX. 

What  time  is  it? 

STEPHANO. 

It  must  be  midnight,  judging  by  the  moon. 

VANOX. 

I  think  it  will  rain. 

STEPHANO. 

Yes ;  there  are  great  clouds  in  the  west.     We 
shall  not  be  relieved  until  the  fete  is  ended. 

VANOX. 

That  will  not  be  before  daybreak. 

f.  ,  STEPHANO. 

Oh  !  oh  !  Vanox  ! 

\_Here  a  comet  appears  over  the  castle, 

VANOX. 

What? 


1 8  Princess   Maleine. 

STEPHANO. 

Again  the  comet  of  the  other  night ! 

VANOX. 

It  is  enormous. 

STEPHANO. 

It  looks  as  though  it  dripped  blood  on  the 
castle. 

\Here  a  shower  of  stars  seems  to  fall  upon 
the  castle. 

VANOX. 

The  stars  are  falling  on  the  castle  !  Look ! 
look  !  look ! 

STEPHANO. 

I  never  saw  such  a  shower  of  stars  !  You 
would  say  Heaven  wept  over  this  betrothal. 

VANOX. 

They  say  all  this  presages  great  disasters. 

STEPHANO. 

Yes,  —  wars,  perhaps,  or  the  death  of  kings. 
Such  omens  were  observed  when  the  old  king 
Marcellus  died. 

VANOX. 

They  say  those  stars  with  long  girl's-hair 
announce  the  death  of  princesses. 

STEPHANO. 

They  say  .  .  .  they  say  many  things. 


Princess   Maleine.  19 


VANOX. 

Princess  Maleine  will  dread  the  future. 

STEPHANO. 

In  her  place,  I  should  dread  the  future  without 
the  warning  of  the  stars. 

VANOX. 

Yes;  old  Hjalmar  seems  to  me  strange 
enough.  ... 

STEPHANO. 

Old  Hjalmar  ?  Listen :  I  dare  not  say  all 
I  know ;  but  one  of  my  uncles  is  chamberlain 
to  Hjalmar.  Well,  then,  if  I  had  a  daughter, 
I  would  not  give  her  to  Prince  Hjalmar. 

VANOX. 

I  don't  know.  .  .  .  Prince  Hjalmar.  .  ,  . 

STEPHANO. 

Oh  !  It  is  not  on  account  of  Prince  Hjalmar, 
but  his  father !  .  .  . 

VANOX. 

They  say  that  his  wits  .  .  . 

STEPHANO. 

Ever  since  .that  strange  Queen  Anne  came 
from  Jutland,  where  she  was  dethroned,  after 
the  old  king,  her  husband,  had  been  cast  into 
prison,  —  ever  since  she  came  to  Ysselmonde, 


20  Princess   Maleine. 

they  have  been  saying  .  .  .  they  have  been 
saying  ...  in  short,  old  Hjalmar  is  more  than 
seventy  years  old,  and  I  think  he  loves  her 
rather  too  much  for  his  age. 

VANOX. 

Oh !     Oh ! 

STEPHANO. 

That  is  what  they  say.  —  And  I  dare  not 
speak  all  I  know.  —  But  do  not  forget  what  I 
have  said  to-day. 

VANOX. 

Then,  poor  little  princess  ! 

STEPHANO. 

Oh,  I  do  not  like  the  look  of  this  betrothal ! 
See,  it  is  raining  already  ! 

VANOX. 

And  perhaps  a  storm,  yonder.  A  bad  night. 
\_An  Attendant  passes  with  a  lantern^  How 
goes  the  fete  ? 

attendant. 

Look  at  the  windows. 

VANOX. 

Ohjthe  lights  are  not  out  there. 
attendant. 

And  will  not  be  to-night.  I  never  saw  such 
a  revel.  Old  King  Hjalmar  is  absolutely  drunk. 
He  kissed  our  King  Marcellus,  he  .  .  , 


Princess   Maleine.  2i 


VANOX. 

And  the  betrothed  couple  ? 

ATTENDANT. 

Oh !  the  betrothed  couple  are  not  drinking 
much.  Well,  good-night.  I  am  going  to  the 
kitchen.  They  are  not  drinking  plain  water 
down  there,  either.  .  .  .  Good-night. 

\_Exit  Attendant. 

VANOX. 

The  sky  is  turning  black,  and  the  moon  is 
strangely  red. 

stephano. 

It  rains  torrents.  Now,  while  the  rest  drink, 
let  us  .  .  . 

[Here  the  brilliantly  lighted  windows  of  the 
castle,  at  the  further  end  of  the  garden, 
suddenly  fly  to  pieces.  Cries,  rumors, 
tumult.] 

VANOX. 

Oh! 

STEPHANO. 

What  is  the  matter? 

VANOX. 

They  are  smashing  the  windows  ! 

stephano. 
Afire! 


22  Princess   Maleine. 

VANOX. 

They  are  fighting  in  the  hall. 

[Princess  Maleine,  dishevelled  and  in  tears, 
is  seen  running  past  at  the  further  end  of 
the  garden.] 

STEPHANO.    ' 
The  Princess  ! 

VANOX. 

Where  is  she  running? 

STEPHANO. 

She  is  weeping. 

VANOX. 

They  are  fighting  in  the  hall. 

STEPHANO. 

Let  us  go  see. 

[Cries,  uproar;  the  gardens  fill  with  officers, 
servants,  etc.  The  doors  of  the  castle  are 
violently  flung  open,  and  King  Hjalmar 
appears  on  the  steps,  surrounded  by  cour- 
tiers and  halberdiers.  Above  the  castle, 
the  comet.    The  shower  of  stars  continues.] 

KING    HJALMAR. 

Ignoble  Marcellus  !  You  have  done  a  mon- 
strous thing  to-day.  Come,  my  horses,  my 
horses  !  I  am  going  !  I  am  going  !  I  am  going  ! 
And  I  leave  you  your  Maleine,  with  her  green  face 
and  her  white  eyelashes  !  And  I  leave  you  with 
your  old  Godeliva.  But  wait !  You  shall  go 
on  your  knees  across  your  marshes.    And  I  shall 


Princess  Maleine.  23 

come  to  celebrate  your  betrothal  with  all  my 
halberdiers  and  all  the  ravens  in  Holland  for 
the  funereal  feast.     Let  us  be  gone  !     We  shall  ( 
meet  again.     Ha  !  Ha  !  Ha  !   .  .  . 

\_Exitf  with  his  Courtiers. 


Scene   II.  —  An  apartment  in  the  castle. 

Queen  Godeliva,  Princess  Maleine,  and 
Nurse  discovered  at  their  spinning-wheels ^ 
singing. 

The  nuns  are  lying  sick, 
Lying  sick  —  it  is  their  hour  — 
The  nuns  are  lying  sick, 
Lying  sick  in  the  tower. 

/ 

GODELIVA. 

Come,  weep  no  more,  Maleine ;  dry  your 
tears  and  go  down  into  the  garden.     It  is  noon. 

nurse. 

That 's  just  what  I  *ve  been  telling  her  all  the 
morning,  madam  !  What 's  the  use  of  spoiling 
your  eyes  ?  When  she  opened  her  window  this 
morning,  she  looked  out  at  a  road  that  leads  to 
the  forest  and  fell  a-crying.  Then  I  asked  her, 
"  Are  you  looking  already  at  the  road  that  leads 
to  the  tower,  Maleine?  " 

godeliva. 
Do  not  speak  of  that. 


24  Princess  Maleine. 

NURSE. 

Oh,  yes,  though  ;  we  must  speak  of  it ;  there 
will  be  much  speaking  of  it  by  and  by.  Well, 
then,  I  asked  :  "  Are  you  looking  already  at 
the  road  that  leads  to  the  tower  where  they 
once  shut  up  the  poor  Duchess  Anne  because 
she  loved  a  prince  they  would  not  let  her  love  ?  " 

GODELIVA. 

Do  not  speak  of  that. 

NURSE. 

On  the  contrary,  we  must  speak  of  it ;  there 
will  be  much  speaking  of  it  by  and  by.  Well, 
then,  I  asked  .  .  .  Here  comes  the  King. 

{Enter  Marcellus. 

MARCELLUS. 

Well,  Maleine? 

MALEINE. 

Sire? 

MARCELLUS. 

Did  you  love  Prince  Hjalmar? 

MALEINE. 

I  did,  sire. 

MARCELLUS. 

Poor  child  !     But  do  you  love  him  still? 

MALEINE. 

I  do,  sire. 


Princess  Maleine.  25 

MARCELLUS. 

You  love  him  still? 

MALEINE. 

I  do. 

MARCELLUS. 

You  love  him  still,  after  .  .  . 

GODELIVA. 

My  lord,  do  not  frighten  her ! 

MARCELLUS. 

I  am  not  frightening  her !  .  .  .  See  here,  I 
come  as  a  true  father  should,  and  I  am  think- 
ing only  of  your  happiness,  Maleine.  Let  us 
look  at  this  dispassionately.  You  know  what 
has  happened  :  old  King  Hjalmar  has  outraged 
me  without  reason;  or,  rather,  I  guess  his 
reasons  only  too  well.  He  has  shamefully 
affronted  your  mother,  he  has  insulted  you 
more  basely  still,  and  had  he  not  been  my 
guest,  had  he  not  been  there  under  the  hand 
of  God,  he  would  never  have  gone  forth  from 
my  castle  !  Well,  never  mind  that  now.  —  But 
is  it  with  us  you  should  be  angry  ?  With  your 
mother?  With  me?  Come  now,  answer, 
Maleine  ? 

MALEINE. 

No,  sire. 


26  Princess  Maleine. 


.  MARCELLUS. 

Then  what  is  the  use  of  weeping?  As  for 
Prince  Hjalmar,  it  is  better  you  should  forget 
him  henceforth.  Besides,  how  could  you  love 
him  seriously !  You  have  hardly  seen  each 
other.  And  at  your  age  the  heart  is  like  wax ; 
it  can  be  fashioned  as  you  will.  Hjalmar's 
name  was  as  yet  written  only  in  the  clouds,  a 
storm  has  risen  and  washed  it  all  away;  from 
this  night  you  will  think  of  it  no  more.  Besides, 
do  you  believe  you  would  have  been  really 
happy  at  Hjalmar's  court?  I  do  not  mean  the 
Prince ;  the  Prince  is  but  a  child ;  but  his 
father.  You  know  well  enough  that  people  are 
afraid  to  speak  of  him ;  you  know  well  enough 
that  there  is  not  a  more  gloomy  court  in  Hol- 
land; you  know  that  his  castle  has  perhaps 
strange  secrets.  But  you  do  not  know  what 
folk  say  of  that  alien  Queen  who  has  come  with 
her  daughter  to  the  castle  of  Ysselmonde,  and 
I  will  not  repeat  what  they  say ;  for  I  would 
not  pour  poison  into  your  heart.  —  But  you 
were  about  to  enter,  all  alone,  a  fearful  forest 
of  intrigue  and  suspicion.  —  Come  now,  answer, 
Maleine.  Did  not  all  this  alarm  you?  And 
was  it  not  a  little  against  your  will  that  you  were 
going  to  espouse  Prince  Hjalmar? 


MALEINE. 

No,  sire. 


Princess  Maleine.  27 

MARCELLUS. 

Very  well.  But  now  answer  me  frankly. 
Old  King  Hjalmar  must  not  be  allowed  to 
triumph.  We  are  going  to  have  a  great  war  on 
your  account,  Maleine.  I  know  that  Hjalmar's 
ships  surround  Ysselmonde  and  are  about  to 
sail,  perhaps  before  the  full  moon ;  on  the  other 
hand,  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  who  has  loved 
you  for  a  long  time  .  .  .  \turning  to  the 
Queen]  ...  I  do  not  know  whether  your 
mother  .  .  . 

GODELIVA. 

Yes,  my  lord. 

MARCELLUS. 

Well? 

GODELIVA. 

She  should  be  prepared  little  by  little.  .  .  . 

MARCELLUS. 

Let  her  speak  !  .  .  .  Well,  Maleine  ? 

MALEINE. 

Sire? 

MARCELLUS. 

You  do  not  understand? 

MALEINE. 

What,  sire? 


28  Princess  Maleine. 

MARCELLUS. 

You  promise  me  to  forget  Hjalmar? 

MALEINE. 

Sire  ... 

MARCELLUS. 

You  say?  —  You  still  love  Hjalmar? 

MALEINE. 

I  do,  sire. 

MARCELLUS. 

"  I  do,  sire  !  "  Oh  !  devils  and  tempests  ! 
She  avows  that  impudently ;  she  dares  to  tell 
me  that  without  shame.  She  has  seen  Hjalmar 
once  only,  for  one  single  afternoon,  and  now 
she  is  hotter  than  hell. 


GODELIVA. 


My  lord  ! 


MARCELLUS. 

Be  silent.  ''I  do,  sire!"  And  she  is  not 
yet  fifteen  !  Oh,  one  could  kill  them  on  the 
spot !  For  fifteen  years  I  have  only  lived  for 
her  !  For  fifteen  years  I  have  held  my  breath 
in  her  presence  !  For  fifteen  years  we  have 
hardly  dared  to  breathe  for  fear  of  her  troubled 
glance  !  For  fifteen  years  I  have  turned  my 
court  into  a  convent ;  and  the  day  when  I 
come  to  look  into  her  heart  .  .  . 


Princess   Maleine.  29 

GODELIVA. 

My  lord  !  .  .  . 

NURSE. 

May  she  not  love,  like  another?  Are  you 
going  to  put  her  under  glass  ?  Is  this  any  rea- 
son to  scream  at  the  top  of  your  voice  at  a 
child  ?     She  has  done  nothing  wrong  ! 

MARCELLUS. 

Oh !  she  has  done  nothing  wrong !  .  .  . 
Now,  in  the  first  place,  you  hold  your  peace, 
.  .  .  I  am  not  speaking  to  you,  and  it  is  doubt- 
less at  your  prompting,  you  go-between  .  .  . 

GODELIVA. 

My  lord ! 

NURSE. 

Go-between  !  —  I,  a  go-between  ! 

MARCELLUS. 

Will  you  ever  let  me  speak?  Begone!  be- 
gone, both  of  you  !  Oh  !  I  know  well  enough 
you  have  put  your  heads  together,  and  that  the 
era  of  intrigues  has  begun  now,  —  but  wait !  — 
Begone,  begone  !  Oh  !  tears,  tears  !  [^Exeunt 
GoDELivA  and  Nurse.]  Now,  then,  Maleine, 
first  close  the  doors.  Now  that  we  are  alone,  I 
wish  to  forget  all.  They  have  been  giving  you 
bad  advice,  and  I  know  that  among  themselves 
women  form  strange  projects.     Not  that  I  have 


JO  Princess   Maleine. 

anything  against  Prince  Hjalmar ;  but  you  must 
be  reasonable.  Do  you  promise  me  to  be 
reasonable  ? 

Yes,  sire. 


MALEINE. 


MARCELLUS. 

Ah  !  you  see  !  Then  you  will  not  think  any 
longer  of  this  marriage  ?  .  .  . 

MALEINE. 

Yes. 

MARCELLUS. 

Yes?  —  You  mean  you  will  forget  Hjalmar? 

MALEINE. 

No. 

MARCELLUS. 

You  do  not  yet  renounce  Hjalmar? 

MALEINE. 

No. 

MARCELLUS. 

And  if  I  compel  you?  And  if  I  imprison 
you  ?  And  if  I  separate  you  forever  from  your 
Hjalmar  with  his  little  girl's  face?  What  say 
you  ?  [S/ie  weeps. ']  Ah  !  So  !  Begone ;  we 
shall  see  !     Begone  ! 

\ Exeunt  separately. 


Princess  Maleine.  31 

Scene  III.  —  A  forest. 
I         Enter  Prince  Hjalmar  and  Angus. 

PRINCE   HJALMAR. 

I  was  sick ;  and  the  stench  of  all  those  dead 
bodies !  the  stench  of  all  those  dead  bodies  ! 
And  now  I  feel  as  though  the  night  and  the 
forest  had  sprinkled  a  little  water  on  my 
eyes.  ,  .  . 

ANGUS. 

Nothing  remains  but  the  trees. 

HJALMAR. 

J     Did  you  see  old  King  Marcellus  die? 

ANGUS. 

No,  but  I  saw  something  else.  Yesterday 
evening,  in  your  absence,  they  set  fire  to  the 
castle,  and  old  Queen  Godeliva  ran  through 
the  flames  with  the  servants.  They  threw 
themselves  into  the  ditches,  and  I  think  they 
all  perished. 

HJALMAR. 

And  Princess  Maleine?     Was  she  there? 

F  ANGUS. 

I  did  not  see  her. 

HJALMAR. 

Did  the  others? 


32  Princess  Maleine. 

ANGUS. 

Nobody  saw  her;  no  one  knows  where  she  is 

HJALMAR. 

She  is  dead? 

ANGUS. 

They  say  she  is  dead. 

HJALMAR. 

My  father  is  terrible  ! 

ANGUS. 

Did  you  love  her  already? 

HJALMAR. 

Whom? 

ANGUS. 

Princess  Maleine? 

HJALMAR. 

I  saw  her  only  once  .  .  .  But  yet  she  had  a 
way  of  casting  down  her  eyes  —  and  of  folding 
her  hands  —  so  —  and  strange  white  eyelashes  ! 
—  And  her  look  !  It  was  as  though  one  were 
suddenly  in  a  great  pool  of  fresh  water  ...  I 
do  not  remember  very  well ;  but  I  should  like 
to  see  that  strange  look  once  again. 

ANGUS. 

What  is  that  tower  on  the  knoll  yonder? 


Princess  Maleine.  33 

HJALMAR. 

It   looks  like   an  old  windmill;   it   has   no 

windows. 

ANGUS. 

There  is  an  inscription  on  this  side. 

HJALMAR. 

An  inscription? 

ANGUS. 

Yes  ...  in  Latin. 

HJALMAR. 

Can  you  read  it? 

ANGUS. 

Yes ;  but  it  is  very  old.     Let  me  see  :  — 

Olim  inclusa 
Anna  ducissa 
Anno  ... 

there  is  too  much  moss  over  all  the  rest, 

HJALMAR. 

Let  us  sit  down  here. 

ANGUS. 

"  Ducissa  Anna  "  —  that  is  the  name  of  the 
mother  of  your  betrothed. 

HJALMAR. 

Of  Uglyane's  mother? —  Yes. 


34  Princess   Malelne. 

ANGUS. 

That  was  a  "yes"  slower  and  colder  than 
snow. 

HJALMAR. 

Good  Lord  !  the  time  for  a  "yes  "  of  flame  is 
far  enough  from  me  now. 

ANGUS. 

Yet  Uglyane  is  pretty. 

HJALMAR. 

I  am  afraid  of  her. 

ANGUS. 

Oh! 

HJALMAR. 

There  is  a  little  kitchen-maid's  soul  at  the 
bottom  of  her  green  eyes. 

ANGUS. 

Oh  !  oh  !     ;6ut  then,  why  do  you  consent  ? 

HJALMAR. 

What  good  not  to  consent?  I  am  sick  to  die 
of  it  one  of  these  twenty-thousand  nights  we 
have  to  live ;  and  I  want  rest !  rest !  rest ! 
Besides  .  .  .  whether  it  be  she  or  another  who 
will  call  me  "  darling^Hjalritar,"  in  the  moon- 
light, while  she  pinches  my  nose-,-r-r-what  mat- 
ters? Faugh  !  —  Have  you  noticed  my  father's 
sudden  fits  of  anger,  since  Queen  Anne  came  to 


Princess   Maleine.  ^5 

Ysselmonde  ?  I  do  not  know  what  is  going  on ; 
but  there  is  something  wrong ;  and  I  am  begin- 
ning to  have  strange  suspicions.  I  am  afraid 
of  the  Queen. 

I  ANGUS. 

''      And  yet  she  loves  you  hke  a  son. 

HJALMAR, 

Like  a  son  ?  .  .  .  I  cannot  say ;  and  I  have 
strange  thoughts.  She  is  more  beautiful  than 
her  daughter,  and  that  is  a  great  evil  at  the 
outset.  She  is  working  hke  a  mole  at  I  know 
not  what ;  she  has  roused  my  poor  old  father 
against  Marcellus,  and  she  has  let  loose  this 
war.     There  is  something  underneath  it  all. 

ANGUS. 

There  is.  She  wants  to  make  you  marry 
Uglyane.     There  is  nothing  infernal  in  that. 

I  HJALMAR. 

There  is  something  else. 

ANGUS. 

Oh  !  I  know  !  Once  married  she  will  send 
you  to  Jutland  to  fight  on  the  icebergs,  for 
the  little  throne  she  usurped;  and  to  deliver 
her  poor  husband,  perhaps,  who  must  be  very 
uneasy,  waiting  for  her.  For  when  so  beautiful 
a  queen  is  wandering  alone  about  the  world,  of 
course  there  must  be  episodes. 


;^6  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

There  is  something  else. 

ANGUS. 

What? 

HJALMAR. 

You  will  know  some  day.     Let  us  go. 

ANGUS. 

Toward  the  city? 

HJALMAR. 

Toward  the  city?  There  is  no  longer  a  city; 
there  is  no  longer  anything  but  corpses  between 
the  crumbled  walls  !  [^Exeunt. 

Scene  IV.  —  A  vaulted  chamber  in  a  ioiver. 
Princess  Maleine  and  Nurse  discovered. 

NURSE. 

It  is  three  days  since  I  began  working  to 
loosen  the  stones  of  this  tower,  and  I  have  not 
a  nail  left  at  the  end  of  my  poor  fingers.  You 
will  be  able  to  boast  that  you  were  the  death  of 
me.  But  there  it  is ;  you  must  disobey ;  you 
must  escape  from  the  palace,  you  must  join 
Hjalmar.  And  here  we  are,  in  this  tower; 
here  we  are,  between  heaven  and  earth,  above 
the  trees  of  the  forest!     Didn't  I  warn  you? 


Princess   Maleine.  37 

Did  n't  I  tell  you  so  ?  I  knew  your  father  well 
enough.  —  Is  it  after  the  war  that  we  are  to  be 
released  ? 

MALEINE. 

My  father  said  so. 

NURSE. 

But  this  war  will  never  end.  How  many 
days  have  we  been  in  this  tower?  How  many 
days  have  I  seen  neither  moon  nor  sun?  And 
wherever  I  lay  my  hands,  I  find  mushrooms 
and  bats ;  and  I  saw  this  morning  we  had  no 
water  left. 

MALEINE. 

This  morning? 

NURSE. 

Ay,  this  morning.  What  are  you  laughing 
at?  It  is  no  laughing  matter.  If  we  do  not 
succeed  in  getting  this  stone  out  to-day,  there 
is  nothing  left  for  us  but  to  say  our  prayers.. 
My  God  !  My  God  !  What  can  I  have  done 
to  be  put  into  this  tomb,  with  the  rats  and  the 
spiders  and  the  mushrooms?  /did  not  rebel, 
I  was  not  insolent,  as  you  were  !  Would  it 
have  been  so  difficult  to  feign  submission,  and 
give  up  this  weeping  willow  of  a  Hjalmar  who 
would  not  lift  his  little  finger  to  deliver  us? 

MALEINE. 

Nurse ! 


38  Princess   Maleine. 

NURSE. 

Ay ;  nurse  !  I  shall  soon  be  nurse  to  the 
earthworms  on  your  account.  And  to  think 
that  but  for  you  I  should  be  sitting  quietly  at 
this  very  moment  in  the  kitchen,  or  warming 
myself  in  the  sun  in  the  garden,  waiting  for  the 
bell  to  call  me  to  breakfast !  Good  God  !  Good 
God  !  What  can  I  have  done  that  I  ...  Oh  1 
Maleine  !  Maleine  !  Maleine  ! 


What? 
The  stone  ! 
The  .  .  . 


MALEINE. 


NURSE. 


MALEINE. 


NURSE. 

Yes  —  it  has  moved. 

MALEINE. 

The  stone  has  moved? 

NURSE. 

It  has  moved  !  It  is  loosened  !  The  sun- 
light comes  through  the  mortar  !  Look,  look  ! 
There  is  some  on  my  gown  !  There  is  some 
on  my  hands  !  There  is  some  on  your  face  ! 
There  is  some  on  the  walls  !  Put  the  lamp 
out.  There  is  some  everywhere.  I  am  going 
to  push  the  stone  out. 


Princess   Maleine.  39 

MALEINE. 

Does  it  still  stick? 

NURSE. 

Yes,  but  it  is  nothing  !  there,  in  that  comer ; 
give  me  your  spindle  !     Oh,  it  will  not  fall !  .  .  . 

MALEINE. 

Can  you  see  anything  through  the  chinks  ? 

NURSE. 

Yes,  yes  !  —  no  !  only  the  sunlight. 

MALEINE. 

Is  it  sunlight? 

NURSE. 

Yes,  yes,  it  is  sunlight !  Look,  look  !  It  is 
silver  and  pearls  on  ray  gown ;  and  it  is  warm 
as  milk  on  my  hands  ! 

MALEINE. 

Let  me  look  too  ! 

NURSE. 

Do  you  see  anything? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  dazzled ! 

NURSE. 

How  strange  that  we  see  no  trees  !  Let  me 
look! 


4©  Princess  Maleine. 

ICALEINE. 

Where  is  my  mirror? 

NURSE. 

I  see  better. 

IIALEINE. 

Do  yon  see  any  trees? 

NURSE. 

No.  We  are  probably  above  the  trees.  But 
there  is  wind  a  blowing.  I  am  going  to  try  to 
push  the  stone  out  Oh !  [TTuy  start  back 
before  the  rays  of  sunlight  that  rush  in,  and 
remain  silent  a  moment  at  the  farther  end  of 
the  roomJ]     1  cannot  see  any  more. 

MALEINE. 

Go  and  look  !     Go  and  look !     I  am  a&aid. 

NURSE. 

Close  your  eyes.     I  think  I  am  struck  blind. 

MALEINE. 

I  shall  go  and  look  myseHL 

NURSE. 

Wen? 

MALEINE. 

Oh !  it  is  a  furnace  !  and  I  have  nothing  but 
red  wheels  in  my  eyes. 


Princess   Maleine.  41 

NURSE. 

But  don't  you  see  anjrthing? 

MALEINE. 

Not  yet !     Yes,  yes !     The  sky  is  all  Wue. 
\nd  the  forest !     Oh !  the  whole  forest !  .  .  . 

NUBSE. 

Let  me  look ! 


MALEINE. 

Wait! 

I  am  beginning  to  see. 

NURSE. 

Do  you 

see  the  city? 

No. 

MALEIHE. 

NUKSE. 

And  the  castle? 

No. 

MALEINE. 

NURSE. 

It  must  be  on  the  other  side. 

MALEINE. 

And  yet  .  .  .  There  is  the  sea. 

NURSE. 

There  is  the  sea? 


42  Princess   Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

Yes,  yes ;  the  sea.     It  is  green. 

NURSE. 

But,  then,  you  ought  to  see  the  city.     Let 
me  look  ! 

MALEINE. 

I  see  the  lighthouse  ! 

NURSE. 

You  see  the  lighthouse? 

MALEINE. 

Yes ;  I  think  it  is  the  lighthouse.  .  .  . 

NURSE. 

But,  then,  you  ought  to  see  the  city. 

MALEINE. 

I  do  not  see  the  city. 

NURSE. 

You  do  not  see  the  city? 

MALEINE. 

I  do  not  see  the  city. 

NURSE. 

You  do  not  see  the  belfry? 

MALEINE. 

No. 


Princess  Maleine.  43 


NURSE. 

This  is  extraordinary. 

MALEINE. 

I     1  see  a  ship,  out  at  sea. 

NURSE. 

Is  there  a  ship  out  at  sea? 

MALEINE. 

With  white  sails  !  .  .  . 

NURSE. 

Where  is  it? 

MALEINE. 

Oh !  the  sea-wind  is  blowing  through  my 
hair !  —  But  there  are  no  more  houses  along 
the  roads ! 

fc  NURSE. 

What?  Do  not  speak  outside  so;  I  cannot 
hear  a  word. 

MALEINE. 

There  are  no  more  houses  along  the  roads ! 

NURSE. 

There  are  no  more  houses  along  the  roads? 

MALEINE. 

There  are  no  more  steeples  across  the 
country ! 


44  Princess  Maleine. 

NURSE. 

There  are  no  more  steeples  across  the 
country  ? 

MALEINE. 

There  are  no  more  windmills  on  the 
meadows ! 

NURSE. 

No  more  windmills  on  the  meadows? 

MALEINE. 

I  do  not  recognize  anything. 

NURSE. 

Let  me  look.  —  There  is  not  a  single  peasant 
left  in  the  fields.  Oh  !  the  great  stone  bridge  is 
down.  —  But  what  have  they  done  to  the  draw- 
bridges ?  There  is  a  farm  yonder  that  has  been 
burned. — And  another  ! — And  another  ! — And 
another  !  And  ...  Oh  !  Maleine  !  Maleine  ! 
Maleine  ! 

MALEINE. 

What? 

NURSE. 

Everything  is  burned  !  Everything  is  burned  ! 
Everything  is  burned ! 

MALEINE. 

Everything  is  .  .  .   ? 


Princess   Maleine.  45 

NURSE. 

Everything  is  burned,  Maleine  !  Everything 
is  burned  !  Oh  !  I  see  now  1  .  .  .  There  is 
nothing  left. 

MALEINE. 

It  is  not  true.     Let  me  see  1 

NURSE. 

As  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  everything  is 
burned.  The  whole  city  is  nothing  but  a  heap 
of  black  bricks  !  I  can  see  nothing  of  the 
castle  but  the  moats  filled  with  stones.  There 
is  no  man  nor  beast  in  the  fields.  Nothing  but 
ravens  in  the  meadows.  Nothing  but  the  trees 
left  standing ! 

MALEINE. 


Why,  then  . 
Oh! 


NURSE. 

[Curtain.] 


ACT    SECOND. 

Scene  I.  —  A  forest. 
Enter  Princess  Maleine  and  Nurse. 

MALEINE. 

Oh  !  how  dark  it  is  here  ! 

NURSE. 

How  dark?  how  dark?  Is  a  forest  lit  up 
like  a  ball-room?  I  have  seen  forests  darker 
than  this,  —  and  where  there  were  wolves  and 
wild  boars.  Indeed,  I  do  not  know  that  there 
are  none  here ;  but  at  least,  thank  Heaven,  a 
little  moonlight  and  starlight  falls  between  the 
trees. 

MALEINE.  I 

Do  you  know  the  road  now,  nurse  ? 

NURSE. 

The  road  ?  No,  indeed ;  I  do  not  know  the 
road.  I  never  knew  the  road ;  do  you  sup- 
pose I  know  all  the  roads?  You  wanted  to 
go  to  Ysselmonde  ;  /  followed  you ;  and  now 
see  where  you  have  brought  us,  after  walking 
me  for  the  last  twelve  hours  up  and  down  this 


Princess   Malelne.  47 

torest,  where  we  shall  die  of  hunger,  unless  we 
are  devoured  first  by  the  bears  and  wild  boars ; 
and  all  that  to  go  to  Ysselmonde,  where  you 
will  be  finely  received  by  Prince  Hjalmar,  when 
he  sees  you  coming,  skin  and  bones,  as  pale  as 
a  wax  figure,  and  as  poor  as  a  beggar. 

MALEINE. 

Men! 

Enter  three  Poor  Men. 

POOR   MEN. 

Good-evening. 

NURSE. 

Good- evening.     Where  are  we  ? 

FIRST   POOR   MAN. 

In  the  forest. 

SECOND   POOR   MAN. 

What  are  you  doing  here  ? 

NURSE. 

We  are  lost. 

SECOND   POOR   MAN. 

Are  you  alone  ? 

NURSE. 

Yes  —  no,  we  are  here  with  two  men. 

SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

Where  are  they? 


PHbcos  Malrine. 


Ko;  siKBMtofdB 


Ya^9B;dKis 


Princess  Maldne.  49 

SECOND  POOR  MAM. 

Ho!    Ho!    Then  she   is  begimmig  to. 
Where  are  those  two  men? 


Thej  mnst  be  dose  by. 

SECQSID  POOR  MAX. 

I  hear  nodui^. 

NURSE. 

Becanse  they  are  not  making  any  noise. 

SECOND  VOOSi  MAM. 

WSk  yon  come  with  us? 

THIRD  poem  MAM. 

Do  not  speak  cwH  wcftds  in  die  liarest. 

MALEINE. 

Ask  them  the  way  to  Yssefamnide. 


Which  is  the  way  to  Yssefanoode? 

FIRST  POOR  MAM. 

ToYsidmoode? 

SURSB. 

Yes. 

FIRST  POOR  MAM. 

That  way. 


50  Princess  Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

Ask  them  what  has  happened. 

NURSE. 

What  has  happened? 

FIRST  POOR   MAN. 

Happened  ? 

NURSE. 

Yes  ;  there  has  been  a  war? 

FIRST  POOR   MAN. 

Yes ;  there  has  been  a  war. 

MALEINE. 

Ask  them  if  it  be  true  that  the   King  and 
Queen  are  dead. 

NURSE. 

Is  it  true  that  the  King  and  Queen  are  dead  ? 

FIRST  POOR  MAN. 

The  King  and  Queen? 

NURSE. 

Yes ;  King  Marcellus  and  Queen  Godeliva. 

FIRST  POOR  MAN. 

Yes,  I  believe  they  are  dead. 

MALEINE. 

They  are  dead  ? 


Princess   Maleine.  51 


SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

Yes,  I  believe  they  are  dead ;  everybody  is 
dead  in  that  part  of  the  country. 

MALEINE. 

But  you  do  not  know  when  they  died  ? 

SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

No. 

MALEINE. 

You  do  not  know  how? 

SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

No. 

THIRD  POOR  MAN. 

The  poor  never  know  anything. 

MALEINE. 

Have  you  seen  Prince  Hjalmar? 

FIRST  POOR  MAN. 

Yes. 

SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

He  is  going  to  be  married. 

MALEINE. 

Prince  Hjalmar  going  to  be  married  ? 

SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

Yes. 


52  Princess  Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

To  whom? 

FIRST  POOR  MAN, 

I  don't  know. 

MALEINE. 

When  is  he  going  to  be  married  ? 

SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

I  don't  know. 

NURSE. 

Where  could  we  sleep  to  night? 

SECOND  POOR  MAN. 

With  us. 

FIRST  POOR  MAN. 

Go  to  the  hermit's. 

NURSE. 

What  hermit? 

FIRST  POOR  MAN. 

Below  there  at  the  cross-roads  of  the  "  four 
Judases." 

NURSE. 

At  the  cross-roads  of  the  "  four  Judases"  ? 

THIRD  POOR  MAN. 

Don't  shriek  that  name  so  in  the  darkness. 

\_Exeiint. 


Princess   Maleine.  ^2 

Scene  II.  —  A  hall  in  the  castle. 

King  Hjalmar  and  Queen  Anne  discoveredy 
embracing. 

ANNE. 

My  glorious  conqueror ! 

KING. 

Anne  !  \_Kisses  her. 

ANNE. 

j      Hush  !     Your  son  ! 

Enter  Prince   Hjalmar;  he  goes  to  an   open 
window^  without  perceiving  them. 

prince  hjalmar. 

It  rains ;  there  is  a  burial  in  the  graveyard. 
They  have  dug  two  graves,  and  the  dies  ircB 
comes  into  the  house.  There  is  not  a  window 
but  looks  out  on  the  graveyard ;  it  eats  into  the 
very  gardens  of  the  castle  ;  and  the  last  graves 
come  down  as  far  as  the  pond.  They  are 
opening  the  coffin ;  I  shall  close  the  window. 

ANNE. 

My  lord ! 

HJALMAR. 

Ha  !     I  did  not  see  you. 

ANNE. 

^      We  have  just  come  in. 


54  Princess   Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

Ah! 

ANNE. 

What  were  you  thinking  of,  my  lord  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Of  nothing,  madam. 

ANNE. 

Of  nothing?  At  the  end  of  the  month,  my 
lord,  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

At  the  end  of  the  month,  madam  ? 

ANNE. 

Your  happy  wedding-day. 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  madam. 

ANNE. 

Why  do  you  come  no  nearer,  my  lord? 

KING. 

Ay,  come  nearer,  Hjalmar. 

ANNE. 

Why  is  it  you  are  so  cold,  my  lord?  Are 
you  afraid  of  me?  Yet. you  are  almost  my  son ; 
and  I  love  you  like  a  mother,  —  perhaps  more 
than  a  mother.     Give  me  your  hand. 


Princess  Maleine.  ^^ 

HJALMAR. 

My  hand,  madam  ? 

ANNE. 

Yes,  your  hand;  and  look  into  my  eyes. 
Do  you  not  see  there  that  I  love  you?  You 
have  never  kissed  me  —  to  this  day. 


I 


HJALMAR. 

Kiss  you,  madam  ? 

i  ANNE. 

Ay,  kiss  me;  did  you  not  kiss  your  mother? 
I  would  kiss  you  every  day.  —  I  dreamt  of  you 
last  night. 

HJALMAR. 

I    Of  me,  madam  ? 

ANNE. 

Yes,  of  you.  I  will  tell  you  my  dream  some 
day.  —  Your  hand  is  quite  cold,  and  your  cheeks 
are  burning.     Give  me  your  other  hand. 

HJALMAR. 

My  other  hand  ? 

I  ANNE. 

Yes.  It  is  cold,  too,  and  pale  as  a  hand  of 
snow.  I  would  warm  those  hands  again.  —  Are 
you  ill? 

HJALMAR, 

Yes,  madam. 


56  Princess   Maleine. 


ANNE. 

Our  love  will  heal  you.  [^Exeunt. 

Scene  III. — A  street  in  the  village. 
Enter  Princess  Maleine  and  Nurse. 

MALEINE. 

[Leaning  over  the  parapet  of  a  bridge^  I  do 
not  know  myself  any  longer  when  I  look  in  the 
water. 

NURSE. 

Fasten  your  cloak;  the  gold  fringe  of  your 
gown  can  be  seen,  —  some  peasants  are 
coming. 

Enter  two  old  Peasants. 

FIRST   PEASANT. 

There  's  the  girl. 

SECOND   PEASANT. 

The  one  who  came  to-day? 

FIRST   PEASANT. 

Yes ;  with  an  old  woman. 

SECOND   PEASANT. 

Where  does  she  come  from? 

FIRST   PEASANT. 

Nobody  knows. 


Princess   Maleine.  57 

SECOND    PEASANT. 

That  does  not  speak  well  for  her. 

FIRST   PEASANT. 

She 's  the  talk  of  the  whole  village. 

SECOND   PEASANT. 

There's    nothing    extraordinary   about  her, 
all  the  same. 

FIRST  PEASANT. 

She  's  thin. 

SECOND   PEASANT. 

Where  is  she  living? 

FIRST   PEASANT. 

At  the  Blue  Lion. 

SECOND   PEASANT. 

Has  she  money? 

[FIRST  PEASANT. 
They  say  so. 
SECOND   PEASANT. 

We  must  see.  \_Exeunt 

.  Enter  a  Cowheiid. 

r  COWHERD. 

Good- evening ! 


Good-evening ! 


MALEINE   AND   NURSE. 


58  Princess  Maleine. 

COWHERD. 

Fine  weather  to-night. 

NURSE. 

Yes,  rather  fine. 

COWHERD. 

Thanks  to  the  moon. 

NURSE. 

Yes. 

COWHERD. 

But  it  was  hot  during  the  day. 

NURSE. 

Oh  !  yes,  it  was  hot  during  the  day. 

COWHERD. 

\^Going  down    towards  the   water."]     I   am 
going  to  bathe. 

NURSE. 

To  bathe? 

COWHERD. 

Yes ;  I  am  going  to  undress  here. 

NURSE. 

To  undress  in  our  presence  ? 

COWHERD. 

Yes. 


Princess  Maleine.  59 

NURSE. 

\_To  Maleine.]     Come  away !  '^ 

COWHERD. 

Have  you  never  seen  a  man  stark  naked  ? 

En/er,  running,  an  Old  Woman,  in  tears.  She 
begins  screaming  at  the  door  of  the  Blue 
Lion  Inn. 

OLD   WOMAN. 

Help  !  Help  !  My  God  !  My  God  !  Open 
the  door,  quick !  They  're  murdering  each 
other  with  big  carving-knives. 


\ 


TIPPLERS. 

\_Opening  the  door.']     What  is  the  matter? 


OLD   WOMAN. 


My  son  !  My  poor  son  !  They  're  murder- 
ing each  other  with  big  knives !  With  big 
carving-knives  ! 

VOICES   FROM   THE   WINDOWS. 

What's  the  matter? 

TIPPLERS. 

A  fight ! 

VOICES    FROM   THE   WINDOWS. 

Oh,  we  are  coming  down  to  see  ! 


6o  Princess   Maleine. 

TIPPLERS. 

Where  are  they? 

OLD   WOMAN. 

Behind  the  Golden  Star;  he  is  fighting 
with  the  blacksmith  about  that  girl  who  came 
to  the  village  to-day ;  they  are  both  bleeding 
already  ! 

TIPPLERS. 

Both  bleeding  already  ? 

OLD   WOMAN. 

There  *s  blood  on  the  walls,  already. 

SOME. 

There  's  blood  on  the  walls,  already  ? 

OTHERS. 

Let  us  go  and  look.     Where  are  they  ? 

OLD   WOMAN. 

Behind  the  Golden  Star.  You  can  see  then 
from  here. 

TIPPLERS. 

You  can  see  them  from  here?  —  With  bi| 
carving-knives  ?  —  How  they  must  be  bleeding 
—  Look  out,  there  !  the  Prince  ! 

[They  re-enter  the  Blue  Lion,  dragginj 
in  the  Old  Woman,  who  screams  an( 
struggles  ] 


Princess   Maleine.  6i 

Enter  Prince  Hjalmar  and  Angus. 

MALEINE. 

\To  Nurse. '\   Hjalmar  ! 

NURSE. 

Hide  yourself. 

\Exeunt  Maleine  and  Nurse. 

ANGUS. 

\      Did  you  see  that  little  peasant  girl? 

HJALMAR. 

A  glimpse  ...  a  mere  glimpse. 

ANGUS. 

She  looks  strange. 

HJALMAR. 

I  do  not  like  her. 

ANGUS. 

I  find  her  admirable  myself,  and  I  shall 
mention  her  to  Princess  Uglyane  ;  she  needs  a 
maid-servant.     Oh,  how  pale  you  are  ! 

HJALMAR. 

Am  I  pale? 

ANGUS. 

Wonderfully    pale.     Are  you  ill? 


62  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

No.  It  is  the  strange  heat  of  this  autumn 
day.  I  have  felt  all  day  as  if  I  were  living  in 
a  room  full  of  the  fever-stricken ;  and  now  this 
night,  cold  as  a  cellar  !  I  have  not  gone  out- 
side the  castle  to-day,  and  the  damp  of  the 
night  took  hold  on  me  in  the  avenue. 

ANGUS. 

Be  careful  1  There  are  many  sick  in  the 
village. 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  it  is  the  marshes ;  and  behold,  I  am  in 
the  midst  of  marshes  myself. 

ANGUS. 

What? 

HJALMAR. 

I  saw  almost  to-day  the  flame  of  sins  to  which 
as  yet  I  dare  not  give  a  name. 

'  ANGUS.  *■ 

I  do  not  understand  you. 

HJALMAR. 

No  more  did  I  understand  certain  words  of 
Queen  Anne.     I  am  afraid  to  understand  them. 

ANGUS. 

What  has  happened  to-day? 


Princess  Maleine.  6^ 

HJALMAR. 

A  little  thing ;  but  I  am  afraid  of  what  I  shall 
see  beyond  my  wedding-day.  Oh!  oh!  look 
yonder,  Angus  ! 

[Here   the   King  and   Queen  Anne  are  seen 
kissing  at  one  of  the  windows  of  the  castle.] 

ANGUS. 

Beware  ;  do  not  look ;  they  will  see  us. 

HJALMAR. 

,  No ;  we  are  in  darkness,  and  their  room  is 
lighted.  But  look,  how  red  the  sky  has  grown 
over  the  castle. 

ANGUS. 

There  will  be  a  storm  to-morrow. 

HJALMAR. 

And  yet  she  does  not  love  him.  .  .  . 

ANGUS. 

Let  us  go. 

HJALMAR. 

I  dare  not  look  any  longer  at  that  sky.  God 
knows  what  colors  it  has  taken  over  our  heads 
to-day.  You  do  not  know  what  I  beheld  this 
afternoon  in  that  castle,  where  I  believe  the 
very  stones  are  poisonous,  where  the  touch  of 
Queen  Anne's  hands  made  me  sweat  more  than 
the  September  sun  on  the  walls. 

ANGUS. 

Oh,  what  has  happened? 


64  Princess   Maleine. 


HJALMAR. 

Let  us  not  speak  of  it  any  more.  —  Where  is 
that  Httle  peasant  girl? 

\^Outcries from  within  the  Blue  Lion.'] 

ANGUS. 

What  is  that? 

HJALMAR. 

I  do  not  know.  There  has  been  a  strange 
unrest  in  the  village  all  the  afternoon.  Let  us 
go.  You  will  understand  some  day  what  I  have 
said.  [Exeunt, 

A  TIPPLER. 

[  opening  the  inn-door.]     He  has  gone  ! 

ALL  THE  TIPPLERS. 

[  On  the  threshold.]  He  has  gone.  —  Now, 
we  may  go  and  see.  —  How  they  must  be  bleed- 
ing !  —  Perhaps  they  are  dead.  \_Exeunt. 


Scene  IV.  —  An  apartment  in  the  castle. 

Queen  Anne,  Princess  Uglyane,  Princess 
Maleine,  dressed  as  a  maid-servant^  and 
another  maid-servant  discovered. 

ANNE. 

Bring  another  cloak.  —  T  think  the  green  one 
will  go  better. 


Princess   Maleine.  6^ 


UGLYANE. 


I  do  not  want  it.  —  A  peacock-green  velvet 
cloak  over  a  sea-green  gown  ! 


► 


ANNE. 

I  don't  know .  .  . 

UGLYANE. 


"/  ^^«7  know/     I  do7Ct  know!''      You 
never  know,  when  others  are  concerned  ! 


ANNE. 


Come,  don't  get  in  a  temper.  I  meant  well 
in  suggesting  it.  You  will  be  scarlet  when  you 
get  to  the  trysting-place. 


UGLYANE. 


I  shall  be  scarlet  when  I  get  to  the  trysting- 
place  !  Oh,  it  is  enough  to  make  one  throw 
Dne's  self  out  of  the  window.  You  don't  know 
what  to  imagine  next  to  torment  me  ! 


ANNE. 

Uglyane  !     Uglyane  !     Come,  come.  —  Bring 
another  cloak. 


MAID-SERVANT. 

This  one,  madam  ? 


66  Princess  Maleine. 

UGLYANE. 

Yes,  —  oh,  yes  ! 

ANNE. 

Yes,  —  turn  round.  Yes,  this  is  infinitely 
better. 

UGLYANE. 

And  my  hair  !  —  so  ? 

ANNE. 

It  should  be  smoothed  a  little  more  on  the 
forehead. 

UGLYANE." 

Where  is  my  mirror? 

ANNE. 

Where  is  her  mirror?  [To  Maleine.]  You 
are  not  doing  anything !  Bring  her  mirror ! 
—  She  has  been  here  a  week,  and  she  will 
never  know  anything.  —  Have  you  come  from 
the  moon  ?  —  Come  now,  make  haste.  Where 
are  you?  j 

MALEINE. 

Here,  madam. 

UGLYANE. 

Now,  do  not  incline  that  mirror  so  !  —  I  can  I 
see  all  the  weeping  willows  of  the  garden  in  it ; ' 
they  seem  to  he  weeping  over  your  face. 


Princess   Maleine.  67 


ANNE. 

Yes,  so,  —  but  let  them  flow  down  her  back. 

—  Unfortunately,  it  will  be  too  dark  in  the 
wood.  .  .  . 

UGLYANE. 

It  will  be  dark  ? 

ANNE. 

He  will  not  see  you  —  there  are  great  clouds 
across  the  moon. 

UGLYANE. 

But  why  does  he  wish  me  to  come  to  the 
garden  ?     If  it  were  in  July,  or  even  by  daylight, 

—  but  at  night,  in  the  fall  of  the  year  1  It  is 
cold !  raining !  windy !  Shall  I  wear  any 
jewels? 

ANNE. 

Of  course.  —  But  we  are  going . — 

[  Whispers  in  her  ear. 

UGLYANE. 

Yes. 

ANNE. 

\To  Maleine  and  the  other  maid-servant^ 
You  may  go ;  and  do  not  return  until  you  are 
called  for. 

\_Exeu7it    Princess    Maleine    and   other 
maid-servant. 


68  Princess  Maleine. 


Scene  V.  —  A  corridor  in  the  castle. 

Enter  Princess   Maleine.  —  She  goes  to  a 
door  at  the  end  of  the  passage  and  knocks, 

ANNE  {within). 
Who's  there? 

MALEINE. 


ANNE. 


I. 

Who  are  you? 

MALEINE. 

Princess  Ma  .  .  .  the  new  maid- servant. 

ANNE. 

\Partly  opening  the   door."]      What  do  you 
want  here? 

MALEINE. 

I  have  come  on  an  errand  from  .  ,  . 

ANNE. 

Do  not  come  in.     Well? 

MALEINE. 

I   have   come   on   an   errand    from    Prince 
Hjalmar. 

*'  ANNE. 

Yes,  yes !     She  is  coming  !    she  is  coming. 
In  one  minute  !     It  is  not  yet  eight.     Leave  us. 


Princess   Maleine.  69 


MALEINE. 

An  officer  told  me  that  he  was  away. 

ANNE. 

Who  was  away? 

MALEINE. 

Prince  Hjalmar. 

ANNE. 

Prince  Hjalmar  is  away? 

MALEINE. 

He  has  left  the  castle. 

ANNE. 

Where  has  he  gone? 

UGLYANE. 

[WU/iin.']     What  is  the  matter? 

P'  ANNE. 

The  Prince  has  left  the  castle. 

UGLYANE. 

[/«  fhe  doorway^     What? 

ANNE. 

The  prince  has  left  the  castle  ! 

MALEINE. 

Yes. 


yo  Princess  Maleine. 

UGLYANE. 

Impossible  ! 

ANNE. 

Where  has  he  gone? 

MALEINE. 

I  do  not  know.  I  think  he  went  toward  the 
forest;  and  he  sends  word  that  he  will  not  be 
able  to  come  to  the  tryst. 

ANNE. 

Who  told  you  so? 

MALEINE. 

An  officer. 

ANNE. 

What  officer? 

MALEINE. 

I  do  not  know  his  name. 

ANNE. 

Where  is  this  officer? 

MALEINE. 

He  went  away  with  the  Prince. 

ANNE. 

•  Why  didn't  he  come  here  himself? 

MALEINE. 

I  told  him  you  wished  to  be  alone. 


Princess  Maleine.  71 

ANNE. 

Who  told  you  to  say  that?  My  God  !  What 
;an  have  happened  ?     Go  away  ! 

[^Door  closes.     Exit  Maleine. 

Scene  VI.  —  A  wood  within  a  park. 

HJALMAR. 

She  told  me  to  await  her  by  the  fountain.  I 
lave  a  wish  to  see  her  in  the  dusk.  ...  I  would 
ee  if  the  night  will  give  her  pause.  —  Will  she 
lot  have  a  little  silence  in  her  heart?  —  I  never 
aw  the  autumn  wood  more  weird  than  to-night. 
'.  never  saw  the  wood  darker  than  to-night.  By 
s\i2X  light  shall  we  see  each  other?  I  cannot 
nake  out  my  own  hands.  —  But  what  are  all 
hose  points  of  light  about  me  ?  Have  all  the 
)wls  in  the  park  come  here  ?  Away  !  Away  ! 
Po  the  graveyard  !  back  to  the  dead  !  \Throws 
'arth  at  them.']  Are  you  the  guests  for  a  wed- 
iing- night?  Here  I  am  with  hands  like  a 
;rave-digger's  now  !  —  Oh,  I  shall  not  come 
)ack  here  very  often  !  —  Hark,  she  is  coming  ! 

—  Is  it  the  wind  ?  —  Oh  !  how  the  leaves  are 
ailing  about  me  now  !  There  is  a  tree  that  is 
ibsolutely  stripped.  And  how  the  clouds  fidget 
Lcross  the  moon  !  —  Ah  !  these  are  weeping- 
nllow  leaves  that  are  falling  so  on  my  hands. 

—  Oh  !  I  should  not  have  come  hither  !  —  I 
lever  saw  the  wood  more  grewsome  than  to- 
light.  —  I  never  saw  so  many  ill  omens  as 
o-night.  —  She  comes  ! 


'72  Princess  Maleine. 

Enter  Princess  Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

Where  are  you,  my  lord  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Here. 

MALEINE. 

But  where  ?  —  I  cannot  see. 

HJALMAR. 

Here,  by  the  fountain.  —  We  shall  see  each 
other  by  the  light  of  the  water.  It  is  uncanny 
here  this  evening. 

MALEINE. 

Yes,  —  I  am  afraid  !  —  ah  !  I  have  found 
you. 

HJALMAR. 

Why  are  you  trembling  ? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  not  trembling. 

HJALMAR.  1 

I  cannot  see  you ;  come  this  way,  there  k 
more  light  here ;  and  throw  back  your  head  £> 
little  to  the  sky.  —  You  too  look  weird  to-night  j 
—  One  would  say  my  eyes  had  just  opened  to- 1 
night.  —  One  would  say  my  heart  was  opening  I 
to-night.  —  Indeed,  I  believe  you  are  reallj' 
beautiful.  —  Oh,    you    are    strangely  beautiful 


Princess   Maleine.  73 

Uglyane  !  —  I  think  I  must  never  have  looked 
at  you  until  now.  —  OhJ  I  think  you  are 
strangely  beautiful.  —  There  is  something  about 
you  this  evening.  .  .  .  Let  us  go  somewhere 
else,  in  the  light.  —  Come  ! 

MALEINE. 

Not  yet. 

HJALMAR.  ) 

Uglyane  !     Uglyane  ! 

[Kisses   her;    the  fountain,   agitated  by   the 


wind,  collapses  and  splashes 

them.] 

MALEINE. 

Oh! 

What  have  you  done  ? 

It  is 

HJALMAR. 

the  fountain. 

Oh! 

Oh! 

MALEINE. 

It  is 

the  wind. 

HJALMAR. 

I  am 

afraid. 

MALEINE. 

HJALMAR. 

Do  not  think  of  that  any  longer.  Let  us  go 
further  away.  Let  us  not  think  of  that  any 
more.     Oh  1  Oh  1  Oh  !     I  am  wet  all  over. 


MALEINE. 

There  is  some  one  weeping  here. 


74  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

Some  one  weeping' he  re? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  afraid. 

HJALMAR. 

Listen ;  it  is  the  wind. 

MALEINE. 

But  what  are  all  those  eyes  up  in  the  trees? 

HJALMAR. 

Where  ?  Oh,  those  are  the  owls.  They  have 
come  back.  I  will  drive  them  away.  \_2^hrows 
earth  at  them.']     Away  !     Away  ! 

MALEINE. 

There  is  one  of  them  that  will  not  go. 

HJALMAR. 

Where  is  it? 

MALEINE. 

On  the  weeping  willow. 

HJALMAR. 

Away ! 

MALEINE. 

He  does  not  move. 

HJALMAR. 

Away  !     Away  !       \_Throws  earth  at  the  owl. 


Princess   Maleine.  75 


MALEINE. 

Oh  !  you  have  thrown  earth  on  me. 

HJALMAR. 

I  have  thrown  earth  on  you? 

MALEINE. 

Yes  j  it  fell  back  on  me. 

HJALMAR. 

Oh,  my  poor  Uglyane  ! 

MALEINE. 

I  am  afraid. 

HJALMAR. 

Afraid  —  at  my  side  ? 

MALEINE. 

There  are  flames  there  between  the  trees. 

HJALMAR. 

It  is  nothing,  —  it  is  summer  lightning ;  it 
has  been  very  sultry  to-day. 

MALEINE. 

I  am  afraid.     Oh  !  who  is  moving  the  earth 
about  us? 

HJALMAR. 

It  is  nothing ;  it  is  a  mole,  —  a  poor  little 
mole  at  work. 


76 

P 

rincess 

Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

I 

am 

afraid. 

... 

HJALMAR. 

But  we  are  within  the  park  here.    • 

MALEINE. 

Are  there  walls  about  the  park  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Of  course  ;  there  are  walls  and  ditches  about 
the  park. 

MALEINE. 

And  can  nobody  enter? 

HJALMAR. 

No,  —  but  there  are  many  unknown  things 
that  enter,  in  spite  of  all. 

MALEINE. 

My  nose  is  bleeding. 

HJALMAR. 

Your  nose  is  bleeding? 

MALEINE. 

Yes.     Where  is  my  handkerchief? 

HJALMAR. 

Let  us  go  to  the  basin. 


Princess   Maleine.  77 

MALEINE. 

Oh !     my   gown   is   all   stained   with   blood 
already. 

HJALMAR. 

Uglyane  !     Uglyane  !     Has  it  stopped  ? 

\^A  pause. 

MALEINE. 

Yes. 

HJALMAR.  , 

What  are  you  thinking  of? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  sad. 

HJALMAR. 

You  are  sad?    What   are   you  thinking  of, 
Uglyane  ? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  thinking  of  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

What  did  you  say  ? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  thinking  of  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

Do  you  know  Princess  Maleine  r* 

MALEINE. 

I  am  Princess  Maleme. 


7  8  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

What? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

You  are  not  Uglyane  ? 

MALEINE. 

I  am  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

You  are  Princess  Maleine  ?  You  are  Princess 
Maleine  ?     But  she  is  dead  ! 

MALEINE. 

I  am  Princess  Maleine. 

[The  moon  comes  out  between  the  trees,  and 
reveals  Princess  Maleine.] 

HJALMAR. 

Oh,  Maleine  !  —  Whence  come  you?  And 
how  have  you  come  so  far?  How  can  you 
have  come  so  far? 

MALEINE. 

I  do  not  know. 

HJALMAR. 

O  God  !  O  God  !  O  God  !  O  God  !  What 
have  I  escaped  to-day !  What  a  stone  you 
have  rolled  away  this  night !  O  God  !  From 
what  tomb  have  I  risen  this  evening  !  —  Maleine  ! 


Princess   Maleine.  79 

Maleine  !  What  shall  we  do  now?  —  Maleine  ! 
.  .  .  I  believe  I  am  in,  heaven,  up  to  the 
heart !  .  .  . 

MALEINE. 

Oh  !  and  so  do  I. 

[The  fountain  sobs  strangely  and  expires] 

BOTH. 

\_Turning  round.']    Oh  ! 

MALEINE. 

What  can  it  be?     What  can  it  be  now? 

HJALMAR. 

Do  not  weep ;  do  not  be  afraid.  It  is  the 
fountain. 

MALEINE. 

What  is  happening  here  ?  What  is  going  to 
happen  ?  Let  me  go  away  !  Let  me  go  away  1 
Let  me  go  away  ! 

HJALMAR. 

Do  not  weep. 

MALEINE. 

Take  me  away. 
HJALMAR  (^looking  towavd  the  fountain) . 

It  is  dead ;  let  us  go  somewhere  else. 

[Exeunt. 

[Curtain.] 


ACT  THIRD. 

Scene  I.  —  An  apartment  in  the  castle. 
The  King.     Enter  Prince  Hjalmar. 

HJALMAR. 


KING. 


Father? 
Hjalmar ! 

HJALMAR. 

I  wish  to  speak  to  you,  father. 

KING. 

What  do  you  wish  to  speak  to  me  about  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Are  you  ill,  father? 

^  KING. 

Yes,  I  am  ill ;  and  see  how  old  I  am  getting. 
My  hair  has  almost  all  fallen  out.  See  how 
my  hands  shake  now ;  and  I  feel  as  though  I 
had  all  the  fires  of  hell  in  my  head. 

HJALMAR. 

Father  !  My  poor  father  !  You  should  go 
away,  —  somewhere  else,  perhaps,  —  I  do  not 
know.  .  .  . 


Princess  Maleine.  8i 

KING. 

I  cannot  go  away !  —  Why  have  you  come 
here?     I  am  expecting  somebody. 

HJALMAR. 

I  wished  to  speak  to  you. 

KING. 

Of  what? 

HJALMAR. 

Of  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

Of  what  ?  —  I  can  hardly  hear  any  more. 


HJALMAR. 

Of  Princess 
come  back. 

Maleine.     Princess  Maleine  has 

KING. 

Princess  Maleine  has  come 

back! 

Yes. 

HJALMAR. 
KING. 

But  she  is  dead  ! 

HJALMAR. 

She  has  come  back. 

KING. 

But  she  is  dead  —  I  saw  her. 


82  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

She  has  come  back. 

KING. 

Where  is  she? 

HJALMAR. 

Here. 

KING. 

Here,  in  the  castle? 

HJALMAR. 

Yes. 

KING. 

Show  her  to  me ;  I  would  like  to  see  her  ! 

HJALMAR. 

Not  yet.  —  Father,  I  can  no  longer  espouse 
Uglyane. 

KING. 

You  can  no  longer  espouse  Uglyane  ? 

HJALMAR. 

I  never  loved  any  one  but  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

It   is   impossible,    Hjalmar  !  —  Hjalmar  !  — 
Besides,  she  will  go  away. 

HJALMAR. 

Who? 

KING. 

Anne. 


Princess  Maleine.  83 

HJALMAR. 

It  must  be  broken  to  her  gradually. 

KING. 

I?—  I  break  it  to  her?  —  Hark  !  .  .  .  I 
think  she  is  coming  up  the  staircase.  My 
God  !  —  My  God  !  What  will  happen  ?  — 
Hjalmar,  wait !  .  .  .  [^Exit. 

HJALMAR. 

Father  !  My  poor  father  !  —  She  will  kill 
him  before  the  month  is  ended. 

\Re-enter  King. 

KING. 

Do  not  let  her  know  yet  —  not  to-day. 

{Exit. 

HJALMAR. 

My  God  !  My  God  !  —  I  think  I  hear  him 
in  the  oratory.  —  She  is  coming  here.  —  For 
some  days  she  has  followed  me  like  my  shadow. 
{Enter  Queen  Anne.]    Good-evening,  madam. 

ANNE. 

Oh  !  it  is  you,  Hjalmar.  —  I  did  not  ex- 
pect .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

I  wished  to  speak  to  you,  madam. 

ANNE. 

You  have  never  had  anything  to  say  to  me. 
.  .  .  Are  we  alone? 


84  Princess   Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  madam. 

ANNE. 

Then  come  here  by  me.     Sit  here  by  me. 

HJALMAR. 

But  one  word,  madam.  —  Did  you  ever  hear 
of  Princess  Maleine  ? 

ANNE. 

Of  Princess  Maleine  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  madam. 

ANNE. 

Yes,  Hjalmar ;  —  but  she  is  dead. 

HJALMAR. 

They  say  she  lives,  perhaps. 

ANNE. 

But  it  was  the  king  himself  who  slew  her. 

HJALMAR. 

They  say  she  lives,  perhaps. 

ANNE. 

So  much  the  better  for  her. 

HJALMAR. 

Perhaps  you  will  see  her. 


Princess   Maleine.  85 

ANNE. 

Oh  !  Oh  !  Oh  !  In  the  next  world,  you 
mean? 

HJALMAR. 

Oh !  [Exit. 

ANNE. 

Where  are  you  going,  my  lord?  And  why 
do  you  flee  from  me  ?  —  Why  do  you  flee  from 
me  ?  [Exit. 


Scene  II.  —  A  festal  hall  in  the  castle. 

King,  Queen  Anne,  Hjalmar,  Uglyane,  Angus, 

Maids-of-Honor,  Lords,  etc. 

Dancing.     Music. 

ANNE. 

Come  here  by  me,  my  lord ;  you  seem  trans- 
figured to-night. 

HJALMAR. 

Is  not  my  betrothed  at  my  side? 

.  ANNE. 

Let  me  put  my  hand  on  your  heart  a  mo- 
ment. Oh  !  It  beats  its  wings  already  as  if 
it  would  fly  away  toward  I  know  not  what 
heaven. 

HJALMAR. 

Your  hand  alone  retains  it,  madam. 


86  Princess   Maleine. 

ANNE. 

I  do  not  understand.  ...  I  do  not  under- 
stand. You  will  explain  that  to  me  later.  \_To 
the  King.]  You  are  sad,  my  lord;  what  are 
you  thinking  of? 

KING. 

I?  —  I  am  not  sad;  but  I  am  getting  very 
old. 

ANNE. 

Come,  do  not  speak  so  on  a  gala  night ! 
Admire  your  son,  rather.  Is  he  not  admirable 
in  that  black  and  violet  silk  doublet?  And 
have  I  not  chosen  a  handsome  spouse  for  my 
daughter? 

HJALMAR. 

Madam,  I  am  going  away  to  join  Angus.  He 
will  throw  a  little  water  on  the  fire,  whereas  you 
only  pour  oil  on  it. 

ANNE. 

Do  not  return  drenched  by  the  rain  of  his 
fine  speeches  ... 

HJALMAR. 

They  will  fall  in  broad  sunlight ! 

ANGUS. 

Hjalmar !     Hjalmar ! 


w 


Princess  Maleine.  87 

HJALMAR. 

Oh,  I  know  what  you  are  going  to  say ;  but 
this  has  nothing  to  do  with  what  you  think. 

ANGUS. 

You  are  no  longer  yourself  to-day.  What 
happened  to  you  yesterday  evening? 

HJALMAR. 

Yesterday  evening  ?  —  Oh,  strange  things  hap- 
pened yesterday  evening.  —  But  I  would  rather 
not  speak  of  them  at  present.  Go  some  night 
into  the  wood  in  the  park,  near  the  fountain ; 
and  you  will  notice  that  it  is  only  at  certain 
times  and  when  you  are  looking  at  them,  that 
things  keep  still  like  good  children  and  do  not 
seem  strange  and  wild ;  but  as  soon  as  your 
back  is  turned  on  them,  they  begin  making 
faces  at  you,  and  playing  naughty  tricks. 

ANGUS. 

I  do  not  understand. 

HJALMAR. 

No  more  do  I ;  but  I  would  rather  live  among 
men,  —  were  they  all  against  me. 

ANGUS. 

What? 

HJALMAR. 

Do  not  go  away  far  ! 


88  Princess  Maleine. 

ANGUS. 

Why? 

HJALMAR. 

I  do  not  know  yet. 

ANNE. 

Will  you  soon  have  done,  my  lord?     One     ; 
does  not  abandon  his  betrothed  so.  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

I  fly,  madam.     [71?  Uglyane.]     Angus  has    ;> 
just  told  me  of  a  strange  adventure,  Uglyane.     f 

I 

UGLYANE.  I 

Really?  | 

HJALMAR.  I 

Yes,  —  it   is   about   a   young   girl ;    a   poor    | 
young  girl  who  lost  all  the  money  she  had.        | 

uglyane.  i 

Oh! 

HJALMAR. 

Yes  !  she  has  lost  all  her  money.  .  .  .  And 
she  wishes  to  marry  him,  in  spite  of  all.  She 
waits  for  him  in  the  garden  every  evening ;  she 
pursues  him  in  the  moonlight ;  he  has  no  longer 
a  moment's  rest. 

UGLYANE. 

What  is  he  going  to  do? 


Princess   Maleine.  89 

HJALMAR. 

He  does  not  know  at  all.  I  told  him  to  have 
the  drawbridges  raised,  and  place  a  man-at-arms 
at  every  door,  so  that  she  may  not  enter  again. 
But  he  will  not. 

UGLYANE. 

Why? 

HJALMAR. 

I  don't  know  at  all.  —  Oh  !  my  dear  Uglyane  ! 

ANGUS. 

[To  HjALMAR.]  Do  you  not  shiver  as  you 
pass  into  the  ice-caverns  of  marriage  ? 

HJALMAR. 

We  shall  make  them  caverns  of  flame. 

KING. 

[In  a  loud  voice.'\  I  cannot  see  any  dancing 
at  all  from  here. 

ANNE. 

But  you  are  not  three  steps  from  the  dancers, 
my  lord. 

KING. 

I  thought  I  was  far  away  from  them. 

ANGUS. 

j  {To  HjALMAR.]  Have  you  noticed  how  pale 
and  weary  your  father  has  been  looking  for 
some  time? 


90  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  yes.  ... 

ANGUS. 

He  has  grown  strangely  old  of  late. 

KING. 

[/«  a  loud  voice. '\     I  believe  death  is  begin- 
ning to  knock  at  my  door. 

[All   shudder.      A    pause.      Music    suddenly 
ceases.    Knocking  at  the  door.] 

ANNE. 

Some  one  is  knocking  at  the  little  door. 

HJALMAR. 

Come  in ! 

[The  door  opens,  partly  revealing  Princes 
Maleine  in  long  white  bridal  robes.] 

ANNE. 

Who  comes? 

HJALMAR. 

Princess  Maleine ! 

ANNE. 

Who? 

HJALMAR. 

Princess  Maleine  ! 

KING. 

Close  the  door  I 


Princess  Maleine.  91 

ALL. 

Close  the  door ! 

HJALMAR. 

Why  close  the  door?  [King  swoons. 

ANGUS. 

Help  !  Help  !     The  King  is  fainting. 

A   MAID   OF   HONOR. 

Go  get  a  glass  of  water. 

HJALMAR. 

Father  !  —  Help  me  !  .  .  . 

ANOTHER   MAID   OF   HONOR. 

Go  get  a  priest ! 

A  LORD. 

Open  the  windows ! 

ANGUS. 

Stand  back  !     Stand  back  ! 

HJALMAR. 

Call  a  physician.     Let  us  carry  him  to  his 
bed.     Help  me. 

ANGUS. 

There  is  a  strange  storm  about  the  castle 
to-night.  \_Exeunt, 


92  Princess   Maleine. 

Scene  III.  —  Before  the  castle. 
Enter  the  King  and  Queen  Anne. 

KING. 

But  perhaps  we  could  send  the  little  maid 
away  ? 

ANNE. 

And  meet  her  again  to-morrow?  Or  must 
we  wait  for  a  sea  of  troubles ;  must  we  wait ' 
until  Hjalmar  rejoin  her?     Must  we  .  .  . 

KING. 

My  God  !     My   God  !     What  do  you  want 
me  to  do? 

ANNE. 

You  will  do  what  you  please ;  but  you  must 
choose  between  that  girl  and  me. 

KING. 

You  never  know  what  he  thinks.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

I  am  sure  he  does  not  love  her.     He  thougl 
her   dead.     Did  you   see  one  tear  roll  do> 
upon  his  cheeks? 

KING. 

They  do  not  always  roll  down  the  cheeks. 


Princess   Maleine.-  93 

ANNE. 

He   would   not    have   thrown    himself   into 

Uglyane's  arms. 

KING. 

Wait  a  few  days.  —  He  might  die  of  it.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

We  will  wait.  —  He  will  not  notice. 

•  KING. 

,  I  have  no  other  child.  ... 

ANNE. 

The  more  reason  you  should  make  him 
jhappy.  —  Beware,  now  !  Here  he  comes  with 
this  waxen  beggar  girl ;  he  has  been  taking  her 
for  a  walk  round  the  marshes,  and  the  night 
air  has  already  made  her  greener  than  if  she 
had  been  drowned  these  four  weeks.  [Enter 
Prince  Hjalmar  and  Princess  Maleine.] 
Good-evening,  Hjalmar  !  —  Good-evening,  Ma- 
leine !     You  have  taken  a  little  walk. 

hjalmar. 
Yes,  madam. 

ANNE. 

It  would  be  better,  though,  not  to  go  out  in 
the  evening.  Maleine  must  be  careful.  She 
seems  to  me  a  little  pale,  already.  The  air  of 
the  marshes  is  very  injurious. 


94  •  Princess   Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

So  I  have  been  told,  madam. 

ANNE. 

Oh  !  it  is  downright  poison  ! 

HJALMAR. 

We  had  not  been  out  all  day,  and  the  moon- 
light enticed  us ;  we  have  been  to  look  at  the 
windmills  along  the  canal. 

ANNE. 

You  should  be  careful  at  first;  I  was  sick 
myself. 

KING. 

Every  one  is  sick  on  arriving  here. 

HJALMAR. 

There  are  many  sick  in  the  village. 

KING. 

And  many  dead  in  the  graveyard. 

ANNE. 

Come,  come ;  do  not  frighten  this  child. 
Enter  The  Madman. 

HJALMAR. 

Maleine,  the  madman ! 


Princess   Maleine 
Oh! 


95 

MALEINE. 


ANNE. 

Have  you  not  seen  him  before,  Maleine? 
Don't  be  afraid,  don't  be  afraid  ;  he  is  harmless. 
He  wanders  about  like  this  every  evening. 

HJALMAR. 

Every  night  he  goes  digging  graves  in  the 
orchard. 

MALEINE. 

Why? 

HJALMAR. 

No  one  knows. 

MALEINE. 

Is  he  pointing  at  me  with  his  finger? 

HJALMAR. 

Yes ;  pay  no  attention  to  him. 

MALEINE. 

He  is  making  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

THE   MADMAN. 

Oh  !     Oh  !     Oh  ! 

MALEINE. 

I  am  afraid. 

HJALMAR. 

He  has  a  frightened  look. 


96  Princess   Maleine. 

THE    MADMAN. 

Oh  !     Oh  !     Oh  ! 

HJALMAR. 

He  is  going  away.  \_Exit  The  Madman. 

ANNE. 

When  will  the  wedding  be,  Maleine  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Before  the  end  of  the  month,  if  my  father 
will  consent. 

KING. 

Yes,  yes.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

You  know  I  remain  here  until  your  wedding ; 
and  so  does  Uglyane.  Oh  !  poor  Uglyane  ! 
Hjalmar,  Hjalmar,  how  you  have  deserted  her ! 

HJALMAR. 

Madam  !  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Oh  !  you  need  have  no  remorse ;  it  is  better 
to  tell  you  at  once.  She  was  obeying  her 
father  more  than  her  heart.  She  was  fond  of 
you,  though ;  but  what  would  you  have  ?  She 
was  brought  up  and  passed  her  whole  childhood 
with  her  cousin,  Prince  Osric,  and  such  things 
are  not  forgotten.  She  cried  all  the  tears  in 
her  poor  little  heart  when  she  took  leave  oj; 
him;  and  I  had  to  drag  her  here. 


Princess  Maleine.  97 

MALEINE. 

There  is  something  black  coming. 

KING. 

Whom  do  you  mean? 

HJALMAR. 

What? 

MALEINE. 

There  is  something  black  coming. 

HJALMAR. 

Where? 

MALEINE. 

Yonder ;  in  the  fog,  by  the  graveyard. 

HJALMAR. 

Oh  !  that  is  the  seven  nuns. 

MALEINE. 

Seven  nuns ! 

ANNfi. 

Yes !     They  are   coming   to   spin   for   youi 
wedding. 

Enter  Nurse  and  the  Seven  Nuns. 

NURSE. 

Good- evening  !     Good- evening,  Maleine  ! 

seven  nuns. 
Good-evening !  ^j^^'^r^^S^ 

f    '^^^ 'VARSITY 

\    ".,       or 


98  Princess  Malelne. 


ALL. 

Good-evening,  sisters. 

MALEINE. 

Oh  !  what  is  she  carrying? 

HJALMAR. 

Who? 

MALEINE. 

The  third  one  ;  the  oldest? 

NURSE. 

It  is  linen  for  you,  Maleine. 

\Exeunt  Seven  Nuns.    A  church  bell  rings 


without. 


HJALMAR. 


The   bell    is    ringing    for   vespers.  —  Come, 
Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

I  am  cold. 

HJALMAR. 

You  are  pale,  let  us  go  in. 

MALEINE. 

Oh!    what   a   number   of    crows   there    are 
around  us.  \_Croakings.\ 

HJALMAR.  ; 

Come  in  ! 


Princess   Maleine.  99 

MALEINE. 

What  are  all  those  flames  over  the  marshes? 
[Will-o'-the-wisps  are  seen  over  the  marshes.] 

NURSE. 
They  say  they  are  souls. 

HJALMAR. 

They  are  will-o'-the-wisps.  —  Come  ! 

MALEINE. 

Oh !  there  is  a  long  one  going  toward  the 
graveyard. 

HJALMAR. 

Come !     Come ! 

KING. 

I  shall  go  in,  too.     Anne,  are  you  coming? 

ANNE. 

I  follow  you.  \_Exeunt  King,  Hjalmar  and 
Maleine.]  Maleine  appears  rather  unwell.  She 
must  be  taken  care  of. 

nurse. 

She  is  a  little  pale,  madam.  But  she  is  not 
ill.     She  is  stronger  than  you  think. 

ANNE. 

I  should  not  be  astonished  if  she  fell  sick. 

[Eocit  with  Nurse. 


lOO  Princess  Maleine. 

Scene  IV.  —  A  room  in  the  Physician's  house. 

Enter  the  Physician. 

physician. 

She  has  asked  me  for  poison.  There  is  a 
mystery  over  the  castle,  and  I  believe  its  walls 
will  fall  upon  our  heads.  And  woe  to  the  little 
ones  in  the  house  !  There  are  already  strange 
rumors  in  the  air,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  on 
the  other  side  of  this  world  they  are  beginning 
to  be  a  little  uneasy  about  adultery.  Mean- 
while, the  people  here  wade  in  misery  up  to 
their  lips ;  and  the  old  King  will  die  in  the 
Queen's  bed  before  the  end  of  the  month.  .  .  . 
He  has  been  growing  strangely  white  for  several 
weeks ;  and  his  mind  begins  to  totter,  as  well 
as  his  body.  I  must  not  be  caught  in  the 
midst  of  the  storms  that  are  coming.  It  is 
time  I  should  be  gone;  it  is  time  I  should  be 
gone  !  I  have  no  desire  to  go  blindly  with  her 
into  that  he\l !  I  must  give  her  some  almost 
harmless  poison  to  deceive  her;  but  I  shall 
break  silence  before  they  close  a  tomb.  Mean- 
while I  wash  my  hands  of  it.  I  will  not  be 
killed  trying  to  hold  up  a  crumbling  tower ! 

{^Exit. 


Prince&S   IVX^ieiuc.  loa 

Scene  V.  —  A  courtyard  in  the  castle. 
Enter  King. 

KING. 

My  God  !  My  God  !  Would  I  were  else- 
where  !  Would  I  might  sleep  until  the  month 
were  ended  !  I  should  be  glad  to  die  !  She 
leads  me  like  a  4)oor  spaniel ;  she  is  going  to 
drag  me  into  a  forest  of  crimes,  and  the  flames 
of  hell  are  about  my  path.  My  God  !  If  I 
could  but  retrace  my  steps  !  Was  there  no 
way  to  send  the  little  maid  out  of  the  country? 
I  wept  this  morning  when  I  saw  her  ill.  Could 
she  but  leave  this  poisonous  castle  !  I  want  to 
go  away,  no  matter  where  !  No  matter  where  ! 
Would  I  might  see  the  towers  crumble  into  the 
pool.  I  fancy  everything  I  eat  is  poisoned ; 
and  the  very  sky  looks  poisonous  to-night.  But, 
my  God  !  the  poison  in  that  poor  little  white 
body.  Oh!  Oh!  Oh!  [^^Z-?;- Queen  Anne.] 
They  are  coming? 

ANNE. 

Yes ;  they  are  coming. 

KING. 

I  am  going  away. 

ANNE. 

What? 


'.  spi  ;'.;.;';. '^P5riiTC^§s'  iMaleine. 


KING. 

I  am  going  away ;  I  cannot  look  upon  it  any 
longer. 

ANNE. 

What  is  that?    You  are  going  to  stay.     Sit 
there  !     Don't  look  so  strange. 

KING. 

Do  I  look  strange  ? 

ANNE. 

Yes,  they  will  observe  it.     Try  to  look  happy. 

KING. 

Oh!     Oh!     Happy! 

ANNE. 

Now,  then ;  be  silent.     They  are  here  ! 

KING. 

My  God  !     My  God  !     How  pale  she  is  ! 

Enter  Prince  Hjalmar,  Maleine,  and 
Little  Allan. 

ANNE. 

Well,  Maleine,  how  do  you  feel? 

MALEINE. 

A  little  better ;  a  little  better. 


Princess   Maleine.  103 

ANNE. 

You  look  brighter ;  sit  down  here,  Maleine ; 
I  have  had  cushions  brought;  the  air  is  very 
pure  this  evening. 

KING. 

The  stars  are  out. 

ANNE. 

I  do  not  see  any. 

KING. 

I  thought  I  saw  some  over  there. 

ANNE. 

Where  are  your  wits? 

KING. 

I  do  not  know. 

ANNE. 

Are  you  comfortable,  Maleine? 

MALEINE. 

Yes,  yes. 

ANNE. 

Are  you  tired? 

MALEINE. 

A  little,  madam. 

ANNE. 

Let  me  put  this  cushion  under  your  elbow. 


104  Princess   Maleine. 


MALEINE. 

Thank  you,  madam. 

HJALMAR. 

She  is  so  patient.     Oh  !  my  poor  Maleine  ! 

ANNE. 

Come,  come  ;  it  is  nothing.  You  must  take 
courage.  It  is  the  air  of  the  marshes.  Uglyane 
is  sick,  too. 

HJALMAR. 

Uglyane  is  sick? 

ANNE. 

She  is  sick,  like  Maleine ;  she  no  longer 
leaves  her  room. 

KING. 

Maleine  would  do  better  to  leave  the  castle, 

ANNE. 

What? 

KING. 

I  was  saying  that  Maleine  would  do  better, 
perhaps,  to  go  elsewhere.  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

I  have  said  so  as  well. 

ANNE. 

Where  would  she  go  ? 


Princess  Maleine.  105 

KING. 

I  do  not  know. 

ANNE. 

No,  no ;  it  is  better  she  should  remain  here ; 
she  will  get  used  to  the  air  of  the  marshes. 
Good  heavens,  I  have  been,  sick  myself.  Where 
would  she  be  better  nursed  than  here?  Is  it 
not  best  she  should  remain  here  ? 


Oh  !     Oh  ! 
What? 
Yes  !     Yes ! 


KING. 


ANNE. 


KING. 


ANNE. 


^Good  !  — Well,  well,  Allan ;  what  's  the  mat- 
ter? Why  do  you  stare  at  us  so,  child? 
Come,  kiss  me ;  now  go  and  play  with  your 
ball. 

LITTLE  ALLAN. 

Is  Ma-a-leine  si-ick? 


ANNE. 


Yes,  a  little. 


LITTLE   ALLAN. 

Very,  very,  ve-ry  si-ick? 


io6  Princess  Maleine. 

ANNE. 

No,  no. 

LITTLE   ALLAN. 

Wo-on't  she  play  with  me  any  mo-ore? 

ANNE. 

Yes,  yes,  she  will  play  with  you  again ;  will 
you  not,  Maleine? 

LITTLE   ALLAN. 

Oh  !  the  wi-indmill  has  sto-opped  ! 

ANNE. 

What? 

LITTLE   ALLAN. 

The  wi-indmill  has  sto-opped ! 

ANNE. 

What  windmill  ? 

^  LITTLE   ALLAN. 

The- ere ;  the  black  wi-indmill ! 

ANNE. 

Well,  that  is  because  the  miller  has  gone 
to  bed. 

LITTLE   ALLAN. 

I-is  he  si-ick  ? 


I  Princess   Maleine.  107 

I  ANNE. 

I  do  not  know  !     Now,  then,  be  quiet ;  go 
and  play. 

LITTLE   ALLAN. 

I      Why  is  Ma-a-leine  shutting  her  eyes  ? 

ANNE. 

She  is  tired. 

LITTLE   ALLAN. 

0-open  your  eyes,  Ma-a-leine  ! 

ANNE. 

Now,  will  you  leave  us  in  quiet;   go  and 
play.  .  .  . 

LITTLE   ALLAN. 

O-pen  your  eyes,  Ma-a-leine  ! 

ANNE. 

Go  and  play;  go  and  play.     Ah,  you  have 
put  on  your  black  velvet  mantle,  Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

Yes,  madam. 

HJALMAR. 

It  is  rather  melancholy. 

ANNE. 

It  is  admirable.     \_To  the  King.]     Have  you 
noticed  it,  my  lord  ? 


io8  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

I? 

ANNE. 

Yes,  you? 

KING. 

What? 

ANNE. 

Where  are  your  wits  ?     I  am  speaking  of  the 
black  velvet  mantle. 

KING. 

I  see  a  cypress  yonder  making  signs  to  me. 

ALL. 

What? 

KING. 

I  see  a  cypress  yonder  making  signs  to  me. 

ANNE. 

Have  you  fallen  asleep ?     Are  you  dreaming? 

KING. 

I?       . 

ANNE. 

I  was  speaking  of  the  black  velvet  mantle, 

KING. 

Oh  !  —  Yes,  it  is  very  beautiful.  ... 


I 


Princess   Maleine.  109 


ANNE. 

Oh!  Oh!  Oh!  he  had  fallen  asleep.— 
How  do  you  feel,  Maleine? 

MALEINE. 

Better,  better. 

KING. 

No,  no  !     It  is  too  horrible. 

HJALMAR. 

What  is  the  matter? 

ANNE. 

What  is  so  horrible  now? 

KING. 

Nothing !  nothing ! 

ANNE. 

Be  careful  what  you  say.  You  are  frightening 
everybody. 

KING. 

I?     Frightening  everybody? 

ANNE. 

Oh  !  please  do  not  be  forever  repeating  what 
we  say  !  What  is  the  matter  with  you  to-night  ? 
Are  you  ill? 

HJALMAR. 

You  are  sleepy,  father? 


10  Princess   Maleine. 

KING. 

No,  no  ;  I  am  not  sleepy  ! 

ANNE. 

What  are  you  thinking  about? 

KING. 

Maleine  ? 

MALEINE. 

Sire? 

KING. 

I  have  never  yet  kissed  you,  have  I  ? 

MALEINE. 

•  No,  sire. 

KING. 

May  I  kiss  you  to-night  ? 

MALEINE. 

Certainly,  sire. 

KING. 

\_Kissing  her.']     Oh,  Maleine  !  Maleine  ! 

MALEINE. 

Sire  ?  —  what  troubles  you  ? 

KING. 

My  hair  is  turning  white,  you  see. 

MALEINE. 

Do  you  love  me  a  little  to-day  ? 


Princess  Maleine.  1 1 1 


KING. 


s  Oh,  yes,  Maleine  !  .  .  .  Give  me  your  little 

hand  !  —  Oh  !  oh  !     It  is  still  as  hot  as  a  little 
.     fire.  ... 

I  MALEINE. 

What  can  be  troubling  him?     Now  what  can 
be  the  matter? 

ANNE. 

Come,  come.     You  are  making  her  cry. 

KING. 

I  would  that  I  were  dead  ! 

ANNE. 

Pray,  do  not  say  any  more  such  things  to- 
night. 

HJALMAR. 

Let  us  be  gone  ! 
\Here  a  strange  knock  is  heard  at  the  gates. 

ANNE. 

Some  one  is  knocking. 

HJALMAR. 

Who  can  be  knocking  at  this  hour? 

■  ANNE. 

No  one  answers.  \Another  knock. 

KING. 

Who  can  it  be  ? 


112  Princess   Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

Knock  a  little  louder ;  they  do  not  hear  you. 

ANNE. 

They  do  not  open  the  gates  so  late. 

HJALMAR. 

They  do  not  open  the  gates  so  late.     Come 
back  to-morrow.  [Another  knock. 

KING. 

Oh!    Oh!    Oh!  [Another  knock. 

ANNE. 

What  can  they  be  knocking  with? 

HJALMAR. 

I  do  not  know. 

ANNE. 

Go  and  look. 

HJALMAR. 

I  will.  \  Opens  the  gate. 

ANNE. 

Who  is  it? 

HJALMAR. 

I  do  not  know.     I  can't  see  very  well. 

ANNE. 

Come  in ! 

MALEINE. 

I  am  cold. 


J 


Princess   Maleine.  113 


HJALMAR. 

There  is  no  one  here. 

ALL. 

There  is  no  one  there  ? 

HJALMAR. 

It  is  dark ;  I  see  no  one. 

ANNE. 

Then  it  is  the  wind ;  it  must  be  the  wind. 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  I  think  it  is  the  cypress. 

KING. 

Oh  I 

ANNE. 

Would  it  not  be  best  for  us  to  go  in? 

HJALMAR. 

Yes.  [^Exeunt. 


fCURTAIN.] 


I 


ACT   FOURTH. 

Scene  I.  —  In  the  gardens.    Enter  Hjalmar. 

HJALMAR. 

She  has  been  following  me  like  a  dog  of  late. 
She  was  at  one  of  the  windows  of  the  tower ; 
she  saw  me  cross  the  bridge  in  the  garden,  and 
here  she  comes,  at  the  end  of  the  walk.  —  I 
shall  go  away.  \_Exit. 

Enter  Queen  Anne. 

ANNE. 

He  avoids  me  of  late.  I  fear  his  suspicions 
are  aroused.  I  will  not  wait  any  longer.  That 
■poison  will  drag  along  till  the  Day  of  Judg- 
ment. I  can  no  longer  trust  anybody ;  I  think 
the  King  is  going  mad.  I  have  to  keep  him 
constantly  under  my  eyes.  He  keeps  wander- 
ing about  Maleine's  chamber,  and  I  believe  he 
wants  to  give  her  warning.  —  I  have  taken  the 
key  of  that  room  away.  It  is  time  to  make  an 
end  of  it.  —  Ah  !  Here  is  the  nurse  !  She  is 
always  with  the  girl.  She  must  be  sent  away 
to-day.     Qood-moming,  nurse. 

■  Enter  Nurse. 

NURSE. 

Good-morning,  good- morning,  madam. 


Princess   Maleine.  115 

ANNE. 

Fine  weather,  is  it  not,  nurse? 

NURSE. 

Yes,  madam ;    rather  warm,  though,  —  rather 
warm  for  this  time  of  the  year. 

ANNE. 

These  are  the  last  of  the  sunny  days;  we 
must  enjoy  them. 


I  , 


NURSE. 


have  no  longer  had  time  to  come  into  the 
garden  since  Maleine  has  been  ill. 


ANNE'.. 

Is  she  better? 

NURSE. 


Yes ;  a  little  better  perhaps ;  but  weak,  so 
weak  always,  and  pale,  so  pale  ! 

ANNE. 

I  saw  the  physician  this  morning;  he  told 
me  that,  above  all,  she  needed  rest. 

NURSE. 

So  he  told  me. 

ANNE. 

He  even  advises  that  she  should  be  left  alone, 
and  that  no  one  go  into  her  room,  unless  she 
calls. 


ii6  Princess   Maleine. 

NURSE. 

He  said  nothing  of  the  kind  to  me. 

ANNE. 

He  must  have  forgotten ;  perhaps  they  did 
not  dare  tell  you,  for  fear  of  giving  you  pain. 

NURSE. 

He  was  wrong ;  he  was  wrong. 

ANNE. 

Yes,  he  was  wrong. 

NURSE. 

I  have  just  gathered  a  few  bunches  of  grapes 
for  her. 

ANNE. 

Are  there  grapes  already? 

NURSE. 

Yes ;  I  found  some  along  the  wall.     She  likes 
them  so  much.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

They  look  very  fine. 

NURSE. 

I  intended  to  give  them  to  her  after  mass ; 
but  I  will  wait  until  she  is  well. 


Princess   Maleine.  117 


ANNE. 


You  will  not  have  to  wait  long. 

[  Church  bell  sounds. 

NURSE. 

Good  heavens,  they  are  ringing  for  mass  !     I 
nearly  forgot  it  was  Sunday. 

ANNE. 

I  am  going  to  mass  myself.  Exeunt. 

Scene  II.  —  A  kitchen  in  the  castle. 

Maids,  Cooks,  Servants,  etc.  —  The  Seven  Nuns 
sit  at  their  spinning-wheels  at  the  farther 
end  of  the  hally  chanting  Latin  hymns  in 
a  murmur. 

A  MAN  COOK. 

We  are  going  to  have  a  thunder  storm. 

A   MAN-SERVANT. 

I  just  came  from  the  garden,  and  I  never  saw 
such  a  sky ;  it 's  as  black  as  the  pool. 

A   MAID-SERVANT. 

Six  o'clock,  and  I  can  no  longer  see  any- 
thing.   The  lamps  must  be  lighted. 

ANOTHER   MAID-SERVANT. 

It  is  still  as  death. 


Il8  Princess  Maleine. 

THIRD   MAID-SERVANT. 

I  am  afraid. 

COOK. 

You  need  not  be  afraid. 

AN   OLD   WOMAN-SERVANT. 

Oh,  look  at  the  sky !      I  am  over  seventy 
years  old,  and  have  never  seen  a  sky  like  that. 

A   MAN-SERVANT. 

Quite  true. 

A  NUN. 

Is  there  any  holy  water? 

A   MAID-SERVANT. 

Yes,  yes. 

ANOTHER   NUN. 

Where  is  it? 

COOK. 

Wait  till  it  thunders. 

Enter  a  maid-servant. 

MAID-SERVANT. 

The  Queen  wishes  to  know  whether  Master 
Allan's  supper  is  ready? 

COOK. 

Of    course   not;    it's   not   yet    seven.      H^ 
always  sups  at  seven. 


Princess  Maleine.  119 


MAID-SERVANT. 

He  is  to  sup  earlier  this  evening. 

COOK. 

And  why? 

MAID-SERVANT. 

I  know  nothing  about  it. 

COOK. 

Here 's  a  pretty  story.  I  should  have  been 
told  before. 

|.  Enter  a  Second  Maid-servant. 

SECOND   MAID- servant. 

Where  is  Master  Allan's  supper? 

i  COOK. 

"Where  is  Master  Allan's  supper?"  I  can- 
not prepare  his  supper  while  you  are  making 
the  sign  of  the  cross. 

SECOND   MAID-SERVANT. 

An  egg  and  a  little  broth  will  do.  I  am  to 
put  him  to  bed  immediately  afterwards. 

A  MAID-SERVANT. 

Is  he  sick? 

SECOND   MAID- SERVANT. 

Oh,  no  !  he  is  not  sick. 


I20  Princess  Maleine. 

ANOTHER   MAID-SERVANT. 

Then,  what  has  happened? 

SECOND   MAID- SERVANT. 

I  know  nothing  about  it.     \^To  the  Cook.] 
She  does  not  want  the  egg  boiled  too  hard. 

Enter  a  Third  Maid -servant. 

THIRD   maid-servant. 

We  are  not  to  attend  the  Queen  to-night. 

maid-servants. 
What? 

THIRD   MAID-SERVANT. 

We  are  not  to  attend  the  Queen  to-night. 
She  will  undress  alone. 

MAID-SERVANTS. 

Oh  !  so  much  the  better. 

THIRD    MAID-SERVANT. 

All  the  lights  are  to  be  Ht  in  her  chamber. 

A   MAID- SERVANT. 

All  the  lights? 

THIRD   MAID-SERVANT. 

Yes. 


Princess   Maleine.  121 

A   MAID-SERVANT. 

But  why  all  the  lights? 

THIRD    MAID-SERVANT. 

I  know  nothing  about  it.     That  is  her  order. 

ANOTHER   MAID-SERVANT. 

What  is  the  matter  with  her  to-night? 

A   MAN-SERVANT. 

She  is  to  meet  somebody. 

ANOTHER   MAN-SERVANT. 

The  King. 

ANOTHER   MAN-SERVANT. 

Or  Prince  Hjalmar. 

Enter  a  Fourth  Maid-servant. 

FOURTH   MAID-SERVANT. 

Some  water  is  to  be  carried  up  to  the  Queen's 

cliamber. 

A    MAID-SERVANT. 

Water?     Why,  there  is  some  there. 

FOURTH    MAID-SERVANT. 

There  will  not  be  enough. 


122  Princess  Maleine. 

A  MAN-SERVANT. 

Is  she  going  to  bathe  ? 

A   COOK. 

Are  you  the  ones  that  bathe  her? 

A  MAID-SERVANT. 

Yes. 

COOK. 

Oh,  la,  la ! 

A    MAN-SERVANT. 

She  is  stark  naked,  then  ? 

A   MAID-SERVANT. 

Naturally. 

MAN-SERVANT. 

By  Jove  !  [^  flash  of  lightnings 

ALL. 

Lightning  !   \They  make  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

A   NUN. 

Do  be  silent,  now  !  You  will  draw  the  light- 
ning. You  will  draw  the  lightning  upon  us  all ! 
I  shall  not  remain  here,  for  one. 

THE   OTHER   NUNS. 

Nor  I !  Nor  I  !  Nor  I  !  Nor  I !  Nor  I ! 
Nor  I! 

\_Exeunt  hurriedly,  making  the  sign  of  the 
cross. 


Princess   Maleine.  123 


Scene  III.  —  Princess  Maleine's  chamber. 

Princess  Maleine  discovered  stretched  out  upon 
her  bed;  a  large  black  dog  quivering  in  a 
corner. 

maleine. 

Here,  Pluto  !  here,  Pluto  !  They  have  left 
me  all  alone.  They  have  left  me  all  alone  on 
a  night  like  this.  Hjalmar  has  not  come  to  see 
me.  My  nurse  has  not  come  to  see  me  to-day ; 
and  when  I  call,  no  one  answers.  Something 
has  happened  in  the  castle.  ...  I  have  not 
heard  a  sound  all  day ;  you  would  think  it  was 
inhabited  by  the  dead.  —  Where  are  you,  poor 
old  dog  ?  Are  you  going  to  desert  me,  too  ?  — 
Where  are  you,  my  poor  Pluto  ?  —  I  cannot  see 
you  in  the  darkness ;  you  are  as  black  as  the 
room.  —  Is  it  you  I  see  in  the  corner?  —  Oh,  it 
is  -  your  eyes  that  gleam  in  the  corner  !  Oh, 
close  your  eyes,  for  God's  sake  !  -Here,  Pluto  ! 
Here,  Pluto  !  \Storm  begins  without^  Is  it 
you  I  see  trembling  in  the  corner?  I  never 
saw  such  trembling  !  He  is  making  all  the  fur- 
niture tremble.  —  Have  you  seen  something? 
—  Answer  me,  my  poor  Pluto.  Is  anybody  in 
the  room  ?  Come  here,  Pluto  ;  come  here  !  — 
Oh,  come  near  me,  upon  my  bed.  —  Indeed, 
you  seem  as  though  you  would  quiver  to  death 
in  that  corner.  \^Rises  and  goes  towards  the  dog, 
who  recoils  and  hides  under  the  furniture.'] 
Where  are  you,  my  poor  Pluto?  —  Oh,  your 
eyes  are  on  fire  now.  —  But  why  are  you  afraid 


124  Princess  Maleine. 

of  me  to-night  ?  —  I  am  going  back  to  bed. 
[Z/Vj  down  again.']  If  I  could  sleep  a  little  ! 
—  My  God  !  My  God  !  How  sick  I  am  !  And 
yet  I  do  not  know  what  it  is ;  no  one  knows 
what  it  is ;  the  physician  does  not  know  what 
it  is ;  my  nurse  does  not  know  what  it  is ; 
Hjalraar  does  not  know  what  it  is.  .  .  .  \_The 
wind  stirs  the  bed-curtains.]  Oh  !  some  one 
is  touching  my  bed-curtains.  Who  is  touch- 
ing my  bed-curtains?  Is  anybody  in  my 
room  ?  —  There  must  be  somebody  in  my 
rooni.  —  Oh  !  here  is  the  moonlight  coming 
into  the  room.  —  What  can  that  shadow  be 
on  the  tapestry?  —  I  believe  the  crucifix  is 
swinging  on  the  wall.  Who  is  touching  the 
'  crucifix?  My  God  !  My  God  !  I  cannot  stay 
here  any  longer.  \Rises  and  goes  to  the  door^ 
which  she  tries  to  open.]  They  have  locked  me 
in!  Open  the  door,  for 'the  love  of  God! 
There  is  something  in  my  room.  —  I  shall  die 
if  you  leave  me  here  alone  !  Nurse  !  Nurse  ! 
Where  are  you?  Hjalmar  !  Hjalmar  !  Hjalmar  ! 
Where  are  you  ?  [Returns  to  bed.]  I  dare  not 
leave  my  bed  again.  —  I  shall  turn  toward  the 
other  side.  —  Then  I  shall  not  see  what  is  there 
on  the  wall.  \^Some  white  gdrments  lying  on  a 
priedieu  are  slowly  stirred  by  the  7vind.]  Oh  ! 
there  is  some  one  on  the  priedieu.  [Turns 
to  the  other  side^  Oh  !  the  shadow  is  still 
on  the  wall.  \Turns  back  again.]  Oh  !  some- 
thing is  still  on  the  priedieu.  Oh  !  Oh  !  Oh  ! 
Oh !       Oh  !       I    must    try   to    shut    my    eyes. 


J 


Princess   Maleine.  125 

[  Creaking  of  furniture  and  the  wind  moaning^ 
Oh  !  Oh  !  Oh !  What  is  the  matter  now? 
There  are  noises  in  my  room  !  \_Rises.'\  I 
must  see  what  is  on  .  the  priedieu.  —  I  was 
afraid  of  my  wedding  dress  !  But  what  is  the 
shadow  on  the  tapestry.  \_Pulls  the  tapestry 
aside.']  It  is  on  the  wall  now  !  Let  me  drink 
a  little  water.  \_DrinkSf  and  puts  the  glass 
down  on  a  piece  of  furniture.]  Oh  !  how  the 
rushes  in  my  room  cry  out !  And  when  I 
walk,  the  whole  room  begins  to  speak.  I  think 
it  is  the  shadow  of  the  cypress ;  there  is  a 
cyptess  in  front  of  my  window.  \_Goes  to  the 
window.]  What  a  gloomy  room  they  have 
given  me !  \Thunder.]  I  can  see  nothing 
but  tombstones  by  the  flash  of  the  lightning; 
and  I  fear  lest  the  dead  enter  by  the  windows. 
Oh  !  what  a  storm  in  the  graveyard  !  What  a 
gale  in  the  weeping  willows  !  I  am  going  back 
to  bed.  \Lies  down  again ^  I  can  hear 
nothing  more  now;  and  the  moonlight  has 
left  the  room.  I  can  hear  nothing  more  now. 
I  would  rather  hear  some  sound.  \Listens^ 
There  are  footsteps  in  the  corridor,  —  strange 
footsteps,  strange  footsteps  !  .  .  .  They  are 
whispering  about  my  chamber;  and  I  hear 
hinds  on  the  door.  \The  dog  begins  to  howl.'] 
Pluto  !  Pluto  !  Some  one  is  coming  in.  — 
Pluto  !  Pluto  !  Pluto  !  Do  not  howl  so ! 
My  God  !  My  God  !  I  think  my  heart  will 
die! 


\ 


126  Princess   Maleine. 


Scene  IV.  —  A  corridor  in  the  castle. 

Enter,  at  the  end  of  the  corridor ^  the  King  and 
Queen  Anne.  —  7%*?  King  carries  a  light. 
The  storm  continues, 

ANNE. 

I  think  the  storm  will  be  terrible  to-night; 
there  was  a  fearful  gale  in  the  courtyard  ;  one 
of  the  old  weeping  willows  has  fallen  into  the 
pool. 

KING. 

Let  us  not  do  it. 

ANNE. 

What? 

KING. 

Is  there  no  other  way  ? 

ANNE. 

Come. 

KING. 

The  seven  nuns ! 

[The  Seven  Nuns  are  heard  coming,  and  sing- 
ing litanies.] 

A    NUN. 

[In  the  distance.]     Propitius  esto  \ 


THE  OTHER  NUNS. 

Farce  nobis,  Do  mine/ 


i 


Princess    Maleine.  12' 


. A    NUN. 

Propitius  estof 

THE   OTHERS. 

Exaudi  nos,  Domine! 

A   NUN. 

Ab  otnni  malof 

THE    OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Domine/ 

A   NUN. 

Ab  omni  peccato  ! 

THE    OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Domine! 

[They  enter  in  single  file,  the  leader  carrying 
a  lantern,  the  seventh  a  prayer-book.] 

A   NUN. 

Ab  ira  tua. 

THE    OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Domine! 

A   NUN. 

A  subitanea  et  improvisa  morte! 

THE   OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Domine! 

A  NUN. 

Ab  insidiis  diaboli. 


128  Princess   Maleine. 

THE   OTHERS. 

Libera  nos^  Dominef 

A   NUN. 

[Passing  before  the  King  and  Queen.]     A 
spiritu  fornicationis. 

THE   OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Dominef 

A   nun. 

Ab  ira  et  odio  et  omni  mala  voluntate. 

THE    OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Dominef 

[Exeunt;    their   voices    continue    in    the 
distance. 

A   NUN. 

Afulgui'e  et  tempestate. 

THE   OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Domine  f 

A   NUN. 

[Far  off.]     A  morte  perpetua, 

THE   OTHERS. 

Libera  nos,  Dominef 


Princess   Maleine.  129 

ANNE. 

They  are  gone  !  —  Come  ! 

KING. 

Oh  !  let  us  not  do  it  to-day  I 

ANNE. 

Why? 

KING. 

It  thunders  so  terribly  ! 

ANNE. 

Her  cries  will  not  be  heard.     Come  ! 

KING. 

Let  us  wait  a  little  still. 

ANNE. 

"'  Hush  !     This  is  the  door.  .  . 

KING. 

Is  this  the  door?  .  .  .  My  God  !     My  God  ) 
My  God ! 

ANNE. 

Where  is  the  key? 

KING. 

Let  us  go  to  the  end  of  the  corridor ;  there 
may  be  some  one  there. 

ANNE. 

'   Where  is  the  key? 


Ijo  Princess  Malelne. 

KING. 

Let  us  wait  until  to-morrow. 

ANNE. 

How  is  it  possible  ?     Come,  the  key  !   the 
key ! 

KING. 

I  believe  I  have  forgotten  it. 

ANNE. 

It  is  impossible.     I  gave  it  to  you. 

KING. 

I  cannot  find  it. 

ANNE. 

I  put  it  in  your  cloak. 

KING. 

It    is    no    longer    there.      I    will    go    look 
for  it.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Where? 

KING. 

Elsewhere. 

ANNE. 

No,  no ;   stay  here.     You  would   not  come 
back  again. 


Princess  Maleine.  131 

KING. 

Yes,  yes  !     I  will  come  back. 

ANNE. 

I  shall  go  myself.  Remain  here.  Where 
is  it? 

KING. 

I  do  not  know.     In  my  bedroom.  .  .  , 

ANNE. 

But  you  will  go  away? 

KING. 

Oh,  no ;  I  will  stay.     I  will  stay  here. 

ANNE. 

But  you  must  have  the  key.  I  put  it  in  your 
cloak.     Look.     We  have  no  time  to  lose. 

KING. 

I  cannot  find  it. 

ANNE. 

Let  me  see.  —  Here  it  is,  of  course  !  Now 
De  reasonable,  Hjalmar;  and  do  not  play  the 
child  to-night.  .  .  .  Do  you  no  longer  love  me  ? 

[  Would  kiss  him. 

*  KING. 

\_RepeUing  herJ]     No,  no  !     Not  now. 

ANNE. 

Open  the  door ! 


IJ- 


Princess  Maleine. 


KING.  . 

Oh  !  Oh  !  Oh  !  I  should  be  less  afraid  at 
the  gate  of  hell !  There  is  only  a  little  girl 
behind  this  door ;  she  cannot  .  .  , 

ANNE. 

Open  the  door ! 

KING. 

She  cannot  hold  a  flower  in  her  hands  !  She 
trembles  when  she  holds  a  poor  little  flower  in 
her  hands ;  and  I  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Come,  come  !  Do  not  make  a  scene ;  this 
is  not  the  proper  moment.  —  We  have  no  time 
to  lose  ! 

KING. 

I  cannot  find  the  keyhole. 

ANNE. 

Give  me  the  light;  it  shakes  as  though  the 
corridor  were  about  to  tumble  down. 

KING. 

I  cannot  find  the  keyhole. 

ANNE. 

You  are  trembling? 

KING. 

No  ;  .  .  .  well,  yes  ...  a  little.  But  I  can 
no  longer  see  anything. 


Princess   Maleine.  133 


ANNE. 

Give  me  the  key.      [  Opening  the  doorj]     Go 
in  !        [  The  black  dog  crawls  out  of  the  chamber. 

KING. 

There  was  something  came  out. 

ANNE. 

Yes. 

KING. 

There  was  something  came  out. 

ANNE. 

Be  silent. 

KING. 

What  can  it  be  that  came  out  of  the  room  ? 

ANNE. 

I  do  not  know.  —  Go  in  ;   go  in  ;   go  in. 

\They  enter  the  chamber. 

Scene  V.  —  Princess  Maleine's  chamber. 

Princess  Maleine  discovered  motionless  upon 
her  bed,  horror-struck  and  listening.  Enter 
the  King  and  Queen  Anne.  The  storm 
increases. 

KING. 

I  want  to   know  what   went    out    from    the 
room.  .  .  . 


134  Princess   Maleine. 

ANNE. 

Go  on  !  go  on  ! 

KING. 

Let  me  go  see  what  went  out  from  the  room. 

ANNE. 

Be  silent.     She  is  there  ! 

KING. 

She  is  dead  !  —  Let  us  be  gone  ! 

ANNE. 

She  is  afraid. 

KING. 

Let  us  be  gone  !  I  hear  her  heart  beat  even 
here. 

ANNE. 

Go  on ;  are  you  going  mad  ? 

KING. 

She  is  looking  at  us.     Oh  !     Oh ! 

ANNE. 

Now,  then  !  She  's  but  a  little  girl !  —  Good- 
night, Maleine.  —  Do  you  not  hear  me,  Maleine  ? 
We  come  to  bid  you  good-night.  —  Are  you 
sick,  Maleine  ?  Do  you  not  hear  me?  Maleine  ! 
Maleine  !  [Maleine  nods. 

KING. 

Oh! 


Princess  Maleine.  135 

ANNE. 

You  are  terrifying  !  —  Maleine  !  Maleine  ! 
Have  you  lost  your  voice? 

MALEINE. 

Good  .  .  .  night !  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Oh,  then  !  you  are  alive  still.  —  Have  you  all 
you  need  ?  —  Let  me  lay  aside  my  cloak,  though. 
[Lays  her  cloak  on  a  piece  of  furniture^  and 
draws  near  the  bed.']  Let  me  see.  —  Oh  !  this 
pillow  is  very  hard.  —  Let  me  arrange  your  hair. 
—  But  why  do  you  look  at  me  so,  Maleine? 
Maleine  !  —  I  have  come  to  pet  you  a  little.  — 
Where  is  the  pain?  —  You  tremble  as  if  you 
were  going  to  die ;  why,  you  make  the  very 
bed  tremble.  —  I  have  simply  come  to  pet  you 
a  little.  —  Do  not  look  at  me  so.  One  needs  to 
be  petted  at  your  age  ;  I  will  be  your  poor  dear 
mamma  to  you.  —  Let  me  arrange  your  hair.  — 
Now,  then,  lift  your  head  a  little.  I  will  tie 
your  hair  with  this.  —  Lift  your  head  a  little. 
So.  \_Fasses  a  cord  about  Maleine's  neck. 


MALEINE. 


I 

I     [^Jumping  out  of  bed.]     Oh  !  what  have  you 
Fput  about  my  neck? 

ANNE. 

Nothing  !  nothing  !     It  is  nothing.     Do  not 
scream  ! 


136  Princess  Maleine. 

MALEINE. 

Ah  !     Ah ! 

ANNE. 

Stop  her  !     Stop  her  ! 

KING. 

What?    What? 

ANNE. 

She  is  going  to  scream  !     She  is  going  to 
scream  ! 

KING. 

I  cannot !  .  .  . 

MALEINE. 

You  are  going  to  ...  oh !  you  are  going 
to  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

^^Seizing  Maleine.]     No,  no  ! 

Maleine. 

Mamma  !    Mamma  !    Nurse  !    Nurse  !    Hjal- 
mar  !     Hjalmar  !     Hjalmar  ! 

ANNE. 

\To  King.]     Where  are  you? 

KING. 

Here  !     Here  ! 


i 


Princess   Maleine.  137 


MALEINE. 


[^Following  Anne  on  her  kneesJ]  Wait !  O  ! 
wait  a  little  !  Anne  !  Madam  !  King  !  King  ! 
King  !  Hjalmar  !  —  Not  to-day  !  —  No,  no,  not 
now !  .  .  . 


ANNE. 


Are  you  going  to  follow  me  about  the  world 
on  your  knees?  \_Draws  the  cord  tighter. 

I  MALEINE. 

[^Falling   in    the    middle    of  the    chamber!\ 
Mamma !  .  .  .  Oh !  Oh !  Oh  ! 
I  \The  YsmQ  goes  to  a  seat. 

ANNE. 

She  moves  no  longer.  It  is  done  already.  — 
Where  are  you  ?  Help  me.  She  is  not  dead.  — 
Are  you  sitting? 


KING. 

Yes,  yes,  yes  ! 

ANNE. 


\ 

*       Hold   her  feet;   she  is   struggling.      She  is 
going  to  get  up. 

KING. 

What  feet?    What  feet?    Where  are  they? 

ANNE. 

There!     There!     There  I     Pull! 


ijS  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

I  cannot !     I  cannot ! 

ANNE. 

But  do  not  make  her  suffer  needlessly  ! 

\_Here  the  hail  beats  suddenly  against  the 
windows, 

KING. 

Oh! 

ANNE. 

What  have  you  done? 

KING. 

The  windows  !     Some  one  is  knocking  at  the 
windows  ! 

ANNE. 

Knocking  at  the  windows? 

KING. 

Yes,    yes  !     With   fingers  —  oh  !   millions   of 
fingers  !  [Another  downpour. 

ANNE. 

It  is  hail. 

KING. 

Hail? 

ANNE. 

Yes. 

KING. 

Is  it  really  hail? 


Princess   Maleine.  139 

ANNE. 

Yes ;  I  have  seen  for  myself.  —  Her  eyes  are 
glazing. 

KING. 

I  want  to  go  !     I  am  going  !     I  am  going  ! 

ANNE. 

What?  what?  —  Wait,  wait !  —  She  is  dead. 

I  [Here  the  wind  violently  blows  open  a  window, 

I  and  a  vase  on  the  sill,  containing  a  lily,  falls 

noisily  into  the  room.] 

.  KING. 

f     Oh,  oh  !  —  and  now  !  —  What  is  the  matter 
now? 

ANNE. 

Nothing ;  it  is  the  lily.     The  lily  has  fallen. 

KING. 

Some  one  opened  the  window. 

ANNE. 

It  was  the  wind.         [Thunder  and  lightning, 

KING. 

Was  it  really  the  wind  ? 

ANNE. 

Yes,  yes;  you   hear  it  well  enough.     Take 
away  the  other  lily.     It  is  going  to  fall,  too. 


140  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

Where?    Where? 

ANNE. 

There  !  There  !  In  the  window.  It 's  go- 
ing to  fall ;  it  is  going  to  fall !  Some  one  will 
hear  it. 

KING. 

\_Taking  the  lily.'\  Where  must  I  put  it? 
Where  must  I  put  it? 

ANNE. 

Where  you  choose,  of  course.  On  the  floor ; 
on  the  floor. 

KING. 

I  do  not  know  where;  I  do  not  know 
where.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Now,  do  not  stand  there  with  the  lily  in  your 
hands.  It  shakes  as  if  it  were  in  the  midst  of 
a  storm  !     It  is  going  to  fall ! 

KING. 

Where  must  I  put  it? 

ANNE. 

Where  you  choose ;  on  the  floor  —  any- 
where. .  .  . 

KING. 

Here? 


Princess  Maleine.  141 

ANNE. 

Yes,  yes !  [Maleine  moves  slightly. 

KING. 

Oh! 

ANNE. 

What?    What? 

KING. 

[Imitating  Maleine's  movement.']  She  has  ! . . . 

ANNE. 

She  is  dead ;  she  is  dead.     Come  here. 

KING. 
I? 

ANNE. 

Yes.     Her  nose  is  bleeding.  —  Give  me  your 

handkerchief. 

KING. 

My  .  .  .  my  handkerchief  ? 

ANNE. 

Yes. 

KING. 

No,  no  !  not  mine  !  not  mine ! 

[Here  the  Madman  appears  at  the  window, 
which  has  remained  open,  and  suddenly 
chuckles.] 

AIWE. 

There  is  somebody  there  !     There  is  some- 
body at  the  window. 


142  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

Oh!     Oh!     Oh! 

ANNE. 

It  is  the  Madman  !     He  has  seen  the  light.  — 
He  will  tell  all.  —Kill  him  ! 

[The  King  runs  to  window  and  strikes  the 
Madman  with  his  sword.] 

THE  MADMAN. 

[Fal/mg.}     Oh!     Oh!     Oh! 

ANNE. 

Is  he  dead? 

KING. 

He  has  fallen  !     He  has  fallen  into  the  moat. 
He  is  drowning  !     Hark  !     Hark  !  .  .  . 

\_Sounds  of  water-splash  audible, 

ANNE. 

Is  there  any  one  in  the  neighborhood? 

KING.  ^ 

He  is  drowning ;  he  is  drowning  !     Listen  !| 

ANNE. 

Is    there   any    one   in   the    neighborhood? 
[Thunder  and  lightning. 

KING. 

Lightning !     Lightning ! 

ANNE. 

What? 


Princess   Maleine.  143 

KING. 

It  rains  !  it  rains  !  it  hails  !  it  hails  !  It 
thunders  !  it  thunders  ! 

ANNE. 

What  are  you  doing  there  at  the  window? 

KING. 

It  is  raining !  It  is  raining  on  me  !  —  it  is 
pouring  on  my  head  !  I  wish  I  were  on  the 
lawn  !  I  wish  I  were  out  of  doors  !  it  is  pouring 
on  my  head  !  It  would  take  all  the  water  of 
the  Flood  to  baptize  me,  now !  The  whole  sky 
is  shattering  hail  on  my  head !  The  whole 
sky  is  shattering  lightnings  on  my  head  ! 

ANNE. 

You  are  going  mad  !  You  will  get  struck  by 
lightning  ! 

KING. 

It  is  hailing;  it  is  hailing  upon  my  head; 
The  hailstones  are  like   crows'   eggs. 

ANNE. 

You  are  going  mad  !  You  will  get  stoned  to 
death.  —  You  are  bleeding  already.  —  Close  the 
window. 

KING. 

I  am  thirsty. 

ANNE. 

Drink,  then.  There  is  some  water  in  this 
glass. 


144  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

Where? 

ANNE. 

There ;   it  is  still  half  full. 

KING. 

Did  she  drink  from  this  glass? 

ANNE. 

Yes;  perhaps. 

KING. 

Is  there  no  other  glass? 

\Empties  the  glass  and  rinses  it 

ANNE. 

No,  —  what  are  you  doing? 

KING. 

She   is   dead.     \Strange   sounds  of  rubbing 
and  a  noise  of  paws  against  the  door.']     Oh  ! 

ANNE. 

There  is  a  scratching  at  the  door ! 

KING. 

They  scratch  !  they  scratch  ! 

ANNE. 

Be  quiet ! 

KING. 

It  is  not  a  hand. 


Princess   Maleine.  145 

ANNE. 

I      I  do  not  know  what  it  is. 


KING. 

Let  us  take  care  !     Oh  !     Oh  !     Oh  ! 

f  ANNE. 

f      Hjalmar !      Hjalmar !      What  is  the   matter 
with  you? 

KING. 

i      What?     What? 

ANNE. 

You  frighten  me  !     You  are  going  to  fall! 
Drink,  —  drink  a  Httle. 

I  KING. 

L     Yes,  yes. 

I  ANNE. 

Some  one  is  walking  in  the  corridor. 

KING. 

He  will  come  in. 

ANNE. 

Who  will? 

KING. 

He  — ^  he  —  who  — 

[_Makes  a  gesture  of  scratching. 

ANNE. 

Be  quiet.  —  Some  one  is  singing. 


46  Princess  Maleine. 


VOICES. 

[In  the  corridor.]     De  profundis  clamavi  ad 
te,  Domine :  Domine,  exaudi  vocem  meant ! 

ANNE. 

It  is  the  seven  nuns  going  to  the  kitchen. 

VOICES. 

[In  the  corridor.]     Fiant  aures  tuce  inten- 
denteSj  in  vocem  deprecationis  mecE. 

[King  lets  fall  the  glass  and  decanter. 

ANNE. 

What  have  you  done  ? 

KING. 

It  is  not  my  fault.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

They  must  have  heard  the  noise.  .  .  .  They 
will  come  in.  .  .  . 

VOICES. 

[Retreating   down    the    corridor.]       Si  ini- 

gui fates   observaveris,   Domine :   Domine,  quis  \ 
sustinebit  ? 

ANNE. 

They   have   gone ;   they   are   going    to   the 
kitchen. 


i 


Princess  Malelne.  147 

KING. 

Let  me  go  too  !  Let  me  go  too  !  Let  me 
go  with  them  !     Open  the  door  for  me  ! 

\^Goes  to  the  door. 

ANNE. 

[Holding  him  backJ]  What  are  you  about? 
Where  are  you  going?     Are  you  mad? 

KING. 

I  wish  to  go  with  them  !  They  are  already 
on  the  lawn.  .  .  .  They  are  at  the  edge  of 
the  pool  now.  .  .  .  There  is  a  breeze ;  it  is 
raining  ;  there  is  water  ;  there  is  air  !  —  Oh  ! 
if  you  had  at  least  put  her  to  death  in  the  open 
air!.  But  here,  in  a  little  room!  —  In  a  poor 
little  room  !     I  am  going  to  open  the  windows. 

ANNE. 

But  it  thunders  !  Are  you  going  mad?  I 
would  have  done  better  to  come  alone.  .  .  . 

KING. 

"Yes  !  yes  ! 

ANNE. 

You  would  have  washed  your  hands  of  It, 
would  you  not?     But  now  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  did  not  kill  her  I  I  had  no  hand  in  it.  It 
was  you  who  killed  her.  'T  was  you ;  't  was 
you  ;  't  was  you  ! 


I 


148  Princess  Maleine. 


ANNE. 


Well ;  well ;   be  quiet.  ^  We  will  see  after- 
wards.    Only  do  not  scream  so. 


KING. 


Do  not  say  it  was  I  again,  or  I  will  kill  you 
too.     'T was  you!     T was  you  ! 

ANNE. 

Oh,  do  not  shout  like  one  possessed  !     They 
will  hear  you  at  the  other  end  of  the  corridor. 

KING. 

Have  1  been  heard  ?      \_Kiwckmg  at  the  door. 

ANNE.  .  '       'i 

Some  one  is  knocking.     Do  not  stir.  '  1 

\_Knocktng. 

KING. 

What  is  going  to  happen?     What  is  going  to 
happen  now?  [Knocking: 

ANNE. 

Put  out  the  light. 

KING. 

Oh! 

ANNE. 

I  tell  you  to  put  out  the  light. 

KING. 

No. 


Princess   Maleine.  149 

ANNE. 

I        I  will  put  it  out  myself 

\_Futs  the  light  out.     Knocking. 

NURSE  {without). 
Maleine  !     Maleine  ! 

ANNE. 

It  is  the  nurse.  .  .  , 

KING. 

Oh  !  oh  !  The  nurse,  the  good,  good  nurse  ! 
Let  me  see  the  nurse  !  Let  us  open  the  door ! 
Let  us  open  the  door  ! 

.  ANNE. 

Pe  silent ;  for  God's  sake,  be  silent. 

NURSE  {without) . 
;     '  Maleine  !     Maleine  !     Are  you  asleep  ? 

KING. 

Yes ;  yes ;  yes ;  oh  ! 

ANNE. 

Be  silent ! 

NURSE  {without.) 

Maleine  !  —  my  poor  little  Maleine  !  —  You 
I  no  longer  answer?  You  no  longer  wish  to 
■    answer  me?  —  She  must  be  in  a  deep  sleep. 


£50  Princess   Maleine. 


KING. 

Oh  !     Oh  !  —  a  deep  sleep  !  {Knocking. 

ANNE. 

Be  silent ! 

NURSE  {without), 

Maleine  !  —  my  poor  little  Maleine  !  I  have 
brought  you  some  beautiful  white  grapes  and 
a  little  broth.  They  say  you  cannot  eat ;  but 
I  know  you  are  very  weak;  I  know  you  are 
hungry.  —  Maleine  !     Maleine  !     Let  me  in. 

KING. 

Oh!    Oh!    Oh! 

ANNE. 

Do  not  weep.     She  will  go  .  .  . 

NURSE  (without). 

Good  heavens  I  here  comes  Hjalmar  with 
little  Allan.  He  will  see  that  I  have  brought 
her  some  fruit.  Let  me  hide  it  under  my 
cloak. 

KING. 

Hjalmar  is  coming  ! 

ANNE. 

Yes. 

KING. 

And  little  Allan. 


Princess  Maleine.  151 

ANNE. 

I  know  it.     Be  silent ! 

HJALMAR  {without). 

Who's  there? 

NURSE  {without). 
It  is  I,  my  lord. 

HJALMAR  {without). 

Oh !  it  is  you,  nurse.  It  is  so  dark  in  this 
corridor  ...  I  did  not  recognize  you.  What 
are  you  doing  here  ? 

NURSE  {without). 

I  was  on  my  way  to  the  kitchen ;  and  I  saw 
the  dog  in  front  of  the  door.  .  .  . 

HJALMAR   {without). 

Oh !  it 's  Pluto  !  —  Here,  Pluto  ! 

ANNE. 

It  was  the^  dog. 

KING. 

What? 

ANNE. 

It  was  the  dog  that  was  scratching  — 

NURSE  {without). 

He  was  in  Maleine's  room.  I  cannot  tell 
how  he  got  out.  .  .  . 


152  Princess   Maleine. 

HJALMAR  (without). 

Is  she  no  longer  in  her  room? 

NURSE  {without). 
I  do  not  know ;   she  does  not  answer. 

HJALMAR  {without). 

She  is  asleep. 

NURSE  {without). 
He  will  not  get  away  from  ths  door. 

HJALMAR  {without). 

Leave  him  alone  ;  dogs  have  strange  notions. 
But  what  a  storm,  nurse  !     What  a  storm  !  .  .  . 

NURSE    {without). 

And  little  Allan  not  abed  yet ! 

HJALMAR   {without). 

He  is  looking  for  his  mother ;  he  cannot  find 
his  mother. 

LITTLE   ALLAN   {without) . 

My  ma-a-ma  is  lost. 

HJALMAR   {without). 

He  insists  upon  seeing  her  before  going  to 
sleep.  He  has  not  had  her  blessing.  You  do 
no'c  know  where  she  is. 


Princess   Maleine.  153 

NURSE  {without). 
No. 

LITTLE   ALLAN  (wtthout). 

My  ma-a-ma  is  lost. 

HJALMAR   {7vith0Ut), 

She  cannot  be  found. 

LITTLE   ALLAN   (wtthout) . 

My   ma-a-ma    is   lost,    lo-  ost,    lo-ost.      Oh ! 
Oh!    Qh! 

KING. 

Oh! 

ANNE. 

He  is  sobbing. 

NURSE  {without). 

Come,  do  not  weep ;    here  is  your  ball ;  I 
found  it  in  the  garden. 

LITTLE   ALLAN   {withoUt)  . 

Oh!    Oh!    Oh! 

[Muffled  strokes  against  the  door] 

KING. 
Listen  !  listen  ! 

ANNE. 

It  is  little  Allan  playing  ball  against  the  door. 


154  Princess  Maleine. 


KING. 

They  will  come  in.  —  I  am  going  to  lock  the 
door. 

ANNE. 

It  is  locked. 

KING. 

[Going  to  the  door 7^     The  bolts  !  the  bolts  ! 

ANNE. 

Gently !     Gently ! 

HJALMAR  {without). 

Why  is  the  dog  sniffing  under  the  door  so? 

NURSE  {without). 

He  wants  to  be  let  in ;  he  is  always  with 
Maleine. 

HJALMAR   {without). 

Do  you  think  she  will  be  able  to  go  out 
to-morrow  ? 

NURSE  {without). 

Yes,  yes.  She  is  cured.  —  Well,  Allan,  what 
are  you  doing  there?  —  You  have  quit  play? 
You  listen  at  doors?  Oh,  the  naughty  little 
boy,  listening  at  doors  ! 

LITTLE   ALLAN  {wtthout) . 

There  is  a  little  bo-oy  behind  the  door  1 


Princess  Maleine.  155 

ANNE. 

What  does  he  say? 

HJALMAR   {without) 

You  should  never   listen  at   doors.     Misfor- 
tunes come  from  listening  at  doors. 

LITTLE   ALLAN   {Wtthout) . 

t     There  is  a  Httle  bo-oy  behind  the  door ! 

ANNE. 

He  has  heard  you  !  ,  .  . 

KING. 

Yes ;  yes ;  I  think  he  has. 

ANNE. 

He  hears  your  heart  of  your  teeth. 

KING. 

Can  my  teeth  be  heard  ? 

ANNE. 

I  hear  them  even  here.     Close  your  mouth 
tightly. 

KING. 
I? 

ANNE. 

Now,  do  not  lie  down  against  the  door.     Go 
away. 


156  Princess  Maleine. 

KING. 

Where?  where? 

ANNE. 

Here  !  here  ! 

LITTLE   ALLAN  (wtthouf). 

There  is  a  Httle  bo-oy  behind  the  door. 

HJALMAR   {without) . 

Come  away ;  you  are  sleepy. 

NURSE  {without). 
Come ;  you  are  a  naughty  Httle  boy. 

LriTLE   ALLAN   {without). 

1  want  to  see  the  little  bo-oy  !  .  .  . 

NURSE  {without). 

Yes;  you  shall  see  him  to-morrow.  Come, 
we  are  going  now  to  find  mamma.  Do  not 
cry.     Come  ! 

LITTLE   ALLAN   {withoUt) . 

I  want  to  see  the  little  boy.-  Oh  !  Oh  !  I 
will  tell  my  ma-a-ma.     Oh  !     Oh  ! 

NURSE  (without). 

And  I  shall  tell  mamma  you  waked  Maleine. 
Come,  Maleine  is  sick. 


I 


F 


Princess   Maleinc.  157 

LriTLE   ALLAN   {wtthout), 

Ma-a-leine  is  wo-orse? 

NURSE  {without). 
Come ;  you  will  wake  Maleine. 

LITTLE  ALLAN  {wtthout,  more  distant). 

No ;  no  ;  I  won't  wake  Ma-a-leine.  I  wo-on't 
»va-ke  Ma-a-leine  ! 

ANNE. 

Have  they  gone  ? 

KING. 

Yes ;  yes.  Let  us  go.  I  am  going  to  open 
the  door.  The  key  !  The  key  !  Where  is  the 
key? 

ANNE. 

Here.  —  Wait  a  moment.  —  Let  us  carry  her 
to  her  bed. 


KING. 

Who? 

ANNE. 

She  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  '11  have 

no 

more 

to  do  with 

itt 

ANNE. 


But  they  will  see  she  was  strangled.     Help 
me  I 


158  Princess  Maleine. 


KING. 

I  '11  have  no  more  to  do  with  it !  Come  I 
Come  !     Come  ! 

ANNE. 

Help  me  to  take  off  the  cord ! 

KING. 

Come  !     Come  ! 

ANNE. 

I  cannot  take  off  the  cord  !  A  knife  !  A 
knife  1 

^  KING. 

Oh!  what  has  she  about  her  neck?  What 
is  it  that  glitters  about  her  neck?  Come  with 
me  !     Come  with  me  ! 

ANNE. 

It  is  nothing.  It  is  a  necklace  of  rubies. 
Your  knife  ! 

KING.  j 

I  '11  have  no  more  to  do  with  it !  I  '11  have 
no  more  to  do  with  it,  I  tell  you.  Were  the 
dear  God  on  his  knees  before  me  !  .  .  .  I 
would  sweep  Him  out  of  the  way ;  I  would 
sweep  Him  out  of  the  way !  I  '11  have  no 
more  to  do  with  it !  Oh  !  here  is  —  here 
is  .  .  . 

ANNE.  . 

What?    What? 


Princess  Maleine.  159 

KING. 

Here  is  !  ...  Oh  !     Oh  !     Oh  ! 

\_Opens  the  door^  feeling  his  way,  and  flees. 

ANNE. 

Where  is  he  ?  ...  He  has  fled.  .  .  .  What 
did  he  see?  .  .  .  I  see  nothing.  .  .  .  He  has 
run  against  the  walls  of  the  corridor.  .  .  .  He 
has  fallen  at  the  end  of  the  corridor.  ...  I 
will  not  stay  here  alone.  [Exit, 


[Curtain.] 


ACT  FIFTH. 

Scene   I.  —  A  part  of  the  graveyard  before 
the  castle, 

A  great  crowd.     The  storm  continues, 

AN   OLD   WOMAN. 

The  lightning  has  struck  the  windmill. 

ANOTHER  WOMAN. 

I  saw  it  fall. 

A   PEASANT. 

Yes,  yes.     A  blue  ball !     A  blue  ball ! 

ANOTHER   PEASANT. 

The  windmill  is  on  fire  ;  its  sails  are  on  fire  ! 

A   CHILD. 

It  is  turning.     It  is  turning  still ! 

ALL. 

Oh  I 

AN  OLD   MAN. 

Did  you  ever  see  a  night  like  this? 


Princess  Maleine.  i6i 

A    PEASANT. 

Look  at  the  castle  !  the  castle  I 

ANOTHER    PEASANT. 

Is  it  on  fire  ?  —  Yes. 

A   THIRD    PEASANT. 

No,  no ;  those  are  green  flames ;  there  are 
green  flames  on  the  ridges  of  all  the  roofs  ! 

A   WOMAN. 

I  believe  the  world  is  coming  to  an  end. 

ANOTHER   WOMAN. 

Let  us  not  stay  here  in  the  graveyard  ! 

A   PEASANT. 

Wait !     Let  us  wait  a  little  !     They  are  light- 
ing all  the  windows  on  the  ground- floor. 

A   BEGGAR. 

There  is  a  fete. 

ANOTHER   BEGGAR. 

They  are  going  to  eat. 

AN    OLD    MAN. 

There  is  a  window  on  the  ground-floor  that 
has  not  been  lighted. 

A  SERVANT  FROM  THE  CASTLE. 

It  is  Princess  Maleine's  room. 


1 62  Princess   Maleine. 

A  PEASANT. 

That? 

SERVANT. 

Yes ;  she  is  ill. 

A  VAGABOND  {entering). 
There  is  a  huge  man-of-war  in  the  harbor. 

ALL. 

A  huge  man-of-war? 

VAGABOND. 

A  huge  black  vessel;  and  no  sailors  to  be 
seen  about  it. 

AN    OLD   MAN. 

It  is  the  Last  Judgment.  *  J 

\The  moon  appears  above  the  castle.    \ 

ALL. 

The  moon  !     The  moon  !     The  moon  ! 

A   PEASANT. 

It  is  black  :  it  is  black  !     What  is  the  matter 
with  it? 

THE    SERVANT. 

An  eclipse  !     An  eclipse  ! 

\_Lightning  and  violent  thunder. 

ALL. 

The  lightning  has  struck  the  castle. 


Princess   Maleine.  163 


A   PEASANT. 

Did  you  see  the  castle  shake  ? 

ANOTHER  PEASANT. 

All  the  towers  tottered  ! 

A   WOMAN. 

The  large  cross  over  the  chapel,  moved  !  — 
...  It  moves  !     It  moves  ! 

SEVERAL. 

Yes,  jes ;  it  is  going  to  fall !  it  is  going  to 
fall ! 

OTHERS. 

It  is  falling !  it  is  falling !  with  the  roof  of 
the  turret ! 

A  PEASANT. 

It  has  fallen  into  the  moat. 

AN  OLD  MAN. 

There  will  be  great  calamities  ! 

ANOTHER   OLD   MAN. 

It  is  like  a  hell  about  the  castle. 

A  WOMAN. 

I  tell  you  it  is  the  Last  Judgment. 

ANOTHER  WOMAN. 

Let  us  not  stay  in  the  graveyard. 


1 


164  Princess  Maleine. 

A  THIRD  WOMAN. 

The  dead  will  rise  ! 

A   PILGRIM. 

I  think  it  is  the  judgment  of  the  dead  ! 

A  WOMAN. 

Do  not  tread  on  the  graves. 

ANOTHER  WOMAN. 

\^To  the  children.']      Do    not   tread   on  the 
tombstones  ! 

A  PEASANT. 

[Rushing  in.~\     One  of  the   arches   of  the 
bridge  has  fallen  in. 

ALL. 

Of  the  bridge  ?    What  bridge  ? 

PEASANT. 

The  stone  bridge  of  the  castle.     You  can  no 
longer  get  into  the  castle. 

AN   OLD   MAN. 

I  have  no  desire  to  get  into  it. 

ANOTHER  OLD  MAN. 

I  would  not  be  there  !  .  .  . 

AN  OLD  WOMAN. 

Nor  I ! 


I 


Princess   Maleine.  165 

THE    SERVANT. 

Look  at  the  swans  !     Look  at  the  swans  ! 

ALL. 

Where?     Where  are  they? 

THE    SERVANT. 

In     the    moat ;     under   Princess    Maleine's 
window ! 

SEVERAL. 

What  ails  them  ?     Look  !     What  ails  them  ? 

OTHERS. 

They  are  flying  away  !   They  are  flying  away  ! 
They  are  all  flying  away  ! 

A  PILGRIM. 

There  is  one  that  does  not  fly  away  ! 

A  SECOND  PILGRIM. 

There  is  blood  on  its  wings. 

A  THIRD  PILGRIM. 

It  is  floating  on  its  back. 

ALL. 

It  is  dead. 

A  PEASANT. 

The  window  is  opening. 

THE   SERVANT. 

It  is  Princess  Maleine's  window  ! 


1 66  Princess   Maleine. 

ANOTHER   PEASANT. 

There  is  nobody  there.  [^  pause. 

SOME  WOMEN. 

It  opens ! 

OTHER   WOMEN. 

Let  us  be  gone  !     Let  us  be  gone  ! 

l^They  flee,  terrified. 

THE   MEN. 

What  now?     What  now? 

ALL  THE  WOMEN. 

No  one  knows.  [^Exeunt,  running. 

SOME    MEN. 

Why,  what  can  have  happened? 

OTHER  MEN. 

Nothing  !  nothing  !  [Exeunt,  running. 

ALL. 

But  why  are  you  running?  '  There  's  nothing 
the  matter  !     Nothing  the  matter  ! 

[Exeunt,  running. 

A  CRIPPLE. 

A  window  is  opening.  ...  A  window  is 
opening.  .  .  .  They  are  afraid.  .  .  .  There 's 
nothing  the  matter ! 

[Crawls  off,  terrified,  on  his  hands. 


Princess   Maleine.  167 


Scene  II.  —  A   hall    in  front   of   the  castle 
chapel, 

A   crowd  of  Lords,    Courtiers,    Ladies,  etc.y 
in  waiting.     The  storm  continues. 

A  LORD. 

\At  window."]  Have  you  ever  seen  such  a 
night? 

ANOTHER  LORD. 

Oh,  look  at  the  firs  !  Come  and  look  at  the 
fir  forest  from  this  window.  It  bends  to  the 
very  ground  amidst  the  lightning.  —  It  is  like 
a  river  of  lightning  ! 

ANOTHER  LORD. 

And  the  moon  ?     Have  you  seen  the  moon  ? 

SECOND  LORD. 

I  never  saw  moon  more  fearful. 

THIRD  LORD. 

The  eclipse  will  not  end  before  ten  o'clock. 

first  lord. 

And  the  clouds.  Oh,  look  at  the  clouds  ! 
You  would  say  they  were  herds  of  black  ele- 
phants !  They  have  been  passing  these  three 
hours  over  the  castle  1 

second  lord. 
They  make  it  tremble  from  cellar  to  garret ! 

f^^'     Of  THf 

I    UNIVERSITY 


l68  Princess   Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

What  time  is  it? 

nRST  LORD. 

Nine  o'clock. 

HJALMAR. 

We  have  been  waiting  for  the  King  for  more 
than  an  hour ! 

THIRD  LORD. 

No  one  knows  yet  where  he  is? 

*        HJALMAR. 

The- seven  nuns  saw  him  last  in  the  corridor. 

SECOND   LORD. 

About  what  time? 

HJALMAR. 

About  seven. 

SECOND    LORD. 

Had  he  given  no  indication  of  .  .  .   ? 

HJALMAR. 

He   said    nothing.      Something    must    have 
happened.     I  am  going  to  see.  \_ExiL 

SECOND    LORD. 

One  knows  not  what  may  happen  on  such 
nights. 


Princess   Maleine.  169 

THIRD    LORD. 

But  Queen  Anne,  where  is  she? 

FIRST   LORD. 

She  was  with  him. 

THIRD   LORD. 

Oh  !  well  then  ! 

SECOND   LORD. 

On  such  a  night ! 

FIRST   LORD. 

Beware  !     The  walls  are  listening.  .  ,  . 
Enter  Chamberlain. 
■'■  ALL. 

Well? 

CHAMBERLAIN. 

No  one  knows  where  he  is.  .  .  . 

A    LORD. 

Some  misfortune  must  have  happened  to  him. 

CHAMBERLAIN. 

We  must  wait.  I  have  been  all  over  the 
castle.  I  have  questioned  everybody.  No  one 
knows  where  he  is. 

A    LORD. 

It  must  be  time  we  were  at  chapel;  listen, 
the  seven  nuns  are  there  already. 

\_Disiant  chanting. 


lyo  Princess  Maleine. 

ANOTHER    LORD. 

[Af  ivindowJ]     Come  here  !     Come  here  ! 
Look  at  the  river. 

LORDSc 

[^RunningJ]     What  is  the  matter? 

A   LORD. 

There  are  three  ships  in  the  storm  ! 

A   MAID    OF    HONOR. 

I  dare  not  look  at  such  a  river  any  longer. 

ANOTHER   MAID    OF    HONOR. 

Do  not  lift  the  curtains  !     Do  not  lift  the 
curtains  ! 

A    LORD. 

All  the  walls  shake  as  though  they  had  the 
fever. 

ANOTHER    LORD. 

[At  another  window.']     Here,  here;   come 
here. 

SEVERAL. 

What? 

OTHERS. 

I  will  not  look  out  any  more. 

LORD. 

All    the  animals  have   taken  refuge    in   the 
graveyard !      There    are    peacocks   in   the    cy- 
presses.    There  are  owls  on   the  tombstones. 
All  the  sheep  of  the  village  are  crouching  on 
^  the  graves. 


r 

Princess   Maleine.  171 

ANOTHER   LORD. 

You  would  say  it  was  a  festival  in  Hell ! 

A   MAID   OF   HONOR. 

Draw  the  curtains  !     Draw  the  curtains  ! 

AN   ATTENDANT. 

[Entering.']     One  of  the  towers  has  fallen 
into  the  pool ! 

I  A   LORD. 

One  of  the  towers  ? 

ATTENDANT. 

^       The  little  tower  of  the  chapel. 

THE   CHAMBERLAIN. 

That 's  no  matter.     It  was  in  ruins. 

LORD. 

One  would  think  himself  in  the  outskirts  of 
Hell. 

THE   WOMEN. 

My  God  !     My  God  !     What  will  happen? 

CHAMBERLAIN. 

There  's  no  danger.     The  castle  would  defy 
the  Flood  ! 

[Here  an   old   Lord   opens   the  window.      A 
dog  howls  outside.  —  Silence.] 


172  Princess  Maleine. 

ALL. 

What  is  it? 

THE   OLD   LORD. 

A  dog  howling. 

A   WOMAN. 

Do  not  open  that  window  again. 
Enter  Prince  Hjalmar. 

A   LORD. 

Prince  Hjalmar ! 

ALL. 

You  have  seen  him,  my  lord  ? 

HJALMAR. 

I  have  seen  nothing  ! 

SEVERAL   LORDS. 

Why,  then  ?  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

I  know  nothing  about  it. 

Enter  Angus. 

ANGUS. 

Open  the  doors  !     The  King  is  coming. 

ALL. 

You  have  seen  him? 


r 

Princess   Maleine.  173 


ANGUS. 

Yes. 

HJALMAR. 

Where  has  he  been  ? 

ANGUS. 

I  do  not  know. 

HJALMAR. 

And  Queen  Anne  ? 

ANGUS. 

She  is  with  him. 

HJALMAR. 

Did  you  speak  to  him  ? 

ANGUS. 

Yes. 

HJALMAR. 

What  did  he  say? 

ANGUS. 

He  did  not  answer. 

HJALMAR. 

You  are  pale. 

ANGUS. 

I  have  been  startled. 

HJALMAR. 

By  what? 


174  Princess   Maleine. 

ANGUS. 

You  will  see  ! 

A   LORD. 

Open  the  doors  !     I  hear  him. 

ANNE. 

[  Without.']     Go  in,  sire. 

KING. 

\^lVithout.']     I  am  ill.  ...  I  shall  not  go 
in.  ...  I  would  rather  not  go  to  chapel.  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

[^/  the  door.]     Go  in  !     Go  in  ! 
Enter  the  King  and  Queen  Anne. 

KING. 

I  am  ill.  ...  Do  not  mind  me.  .  .  • 

HJALMAR. 

You  are  ill,  father? 

KING. 

Yes,  yes. 

HJALMAR. 

What  ails  you  ? 

KING. 

I  do  not  know. 

ANNE. 

It  is  this  fearful  night ! 


Princess   Maleine.  175 


KING. 

Ay,  a  fearful  night ! 

ANNE. 

I       Let  us  go  to  prayers. 

KING. 

But  why  are  you  all  silent? 

HJALMAR. 

Father,  what  is  that  on  your  hair? 

KING. 

On  my  hair? 

HJALMAR. 

There  is  blood  upon  your  hair. 

KING. 

Upon  my  hair?  —  Oh !  it  is  my  own. 
\^Laughter.~\  —  But  why  do  you  laugh  ?  It  is 
no  laughing  matter. 

ANNE. 

He  had  a  fall  in  the  corridor. 

[Knocking  at  the  little  door, 

A   LORD. 

Some  one  is  knocking  at  the  little  door.  .  .  . 

KING. 

Ay,  there  is  knocking  at  all  the  doors  here  ! 
I  will  have  no  more  knocking  at  the  doors  ! 


1^6  Princess   Maleine. 

ANNE. 

[_T0  a  iord,"]     Sir,  will  you  go  see  .  .  .  ? 

LORD. 

[  Opening  the  doorJ]     It  is  the  nurse,  madam. 

KING.  • 

Who? 

LORD. 

The  nurse,  sire. 

ANNE. 

[RisingJ]     Wait,  it  is  for  me.  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

But  let  her  come  in  !  let  her  come  in  ! 
Enter  Nurse. 

NURSE. 

I  think  it  is  raining  into  Maleine's  room. 

KING. 

What? 

NURSE. 

I  think  it  is  raining  into  Maleine's  room. 

ANNE. 

You  must  have  heard   the  rain  against  the 
panes. 

NURSE. 

May  I  not  open  the  door  ? 


Princess  Maleine.  177 


i 


ANNE. 

No  !  no  !     She  needs  rest. 

NURSE. 

May  I  not  go  in? 

ANNE. 

^      No ;  no ;  no  ! 

KING. 

No ;  no  ;  no  ! 

NURSE. 

^       You  would  say  the  King  had  fallen  in  the 
snow. 

|.  KING. 

I      What? 

P  ANNE. 

Now,  what  are  you  doing  here  ?     Begone  ! 
begone  !  \_£xt/  Nurse. 

1  HJALMAR. 

She  is  right.     Your   hair   seems   to   be   all 
white.     Is  it  an  effect  of  light? 

ANNE. 

Yes,  there  is  too  much  light. 

KING. 

But  why  do  you  all  look  at  me  so  ?  —  Have 
^   you  never  seen  me  before  ? 


i 


178  Princess  Maleine. 

ANNE. 

Come ;  let  us  go  into  the  chapel ;  the  office 
will  be  finished.     Come,  come. 

KING. 

No,  no,  I  would  rather  not  pray  to-night. 

HJALMAR. 

Not  pray,  father? 

KING. 

Yes,  yes ;  but  not  in  the  chapel.  ...  I  do 
not  feel  well  .  .  .  not  at  all  well. 

ANNE. 

Sit  down  awhile,  my  lord. 

HJALMAR. 

Father,  what  is  the  matter? 

ANNE. 

Cease,  cease ;  question  him  no  further ;  he 
was  taken  unawares  by  the  storm ;  let  him 
have  time  to  collect  himself  a  little.  —  Let  us 
speak  of  something  else. 

HJALMAR. 

Shall  we  not  see  Princess  Uglyane  to-night  ? 

ANNE. 

No,  not  to-night ;  she  is  still  sick. 


Princess  Maleine. 


179 


KING. 

[To  HjALMAR.]     I  would  like  to  be  in  your 
place. 

HJAUVIAR. 

One  would  think  we  too  were  ill?     It  seems 
to  me  we  all  look  green  to-night. 

KING. 

What  do  you  mean? 

HJALMAR. 

What,  father? 

KING. 

What  do  you  mean?    You  had  better  speak 
out  frankly? 

,  ANNE. 

p  You  did  not  understand.  —  You  were  ab- 
sorbed. —  I  was  saying  that  Uglyane  is  still 
ailing,  though  she  is  better. 

•■ 

ANGUS. 

And  Princess  Maleine,  Hjalmar? 

HJALMAR. 

You  will  see  her  here  before  the  end  of  .  .  , 

[Here  the  small  door  which  the  Nurse  had 
left  ajar  begins  to  bang  in  the  wind.  The 
lights  flicker] 

KING. 
[I^mng.^     Oh ! 


i8o  Princess   Maleine. 


ANNE. 

Be  seated  !  be  seated  !     It  is  the  door  bang- 
ing.    Be  seated ;  it  is  nothing. 

HJALMAR. 

Father,  what  is  the  matter  to-night  ? 

ANNE.  J 

Do   not   persist;    he    is   ill.      [_To  a  lord.'] 
Would  you  go  and  close  the  door? 

KING. 

Oh,  close  well  the  doors  !  —  But  why  do  you 
walk  on  tiptoe  so  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Is  there  a  corpse  in  the  hall  ? 

KING. 

What?     What? 

HJALMAR. 

He  looks  as  if  he  were  walking  round  a  bier. 

KING. 

Why  do  you  speak  only  of  fearsome  things 
to-night  ? 

HJALMAR. 

But,  father  I  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Let  us  talk  of  something  else.     Is  there  not 
some  more  cheerful  subject? 


Princess   Maleine.  i8i 

A   MAID    OF    HONOR. 

Let  US  speak  a  little  of  Princess  Maleine.  .  .  . 

KING. 

ll^ismg.']    Can  it  be  that  ?    Can  it  be  .  .  .   ? 

ANNE. 

Be  seated ;  be  seated  ! 

I  KING. 

f      But  do  not  speak  of  Pr  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Why  should  we  not  speak  of  Princess  Ma- 
leine ?  —  It  seems  to  me  the  lights  burn  badly 
to-night. 

iHJALMAR. 
The  wind  has  blown  out  several  of  them  ! 
KING. 

Light  them  all.  Yes,  light  them  all.  .[_Lam/>s 
are  relighted.']  It  is  too  light  now !  Do  you 
see  me? 

HJALMAR. 

,      But,  father !  .  .  . 

KING. 

But  why  do  you  all  look  at  me  ? 

ANNE. 

Put  out  the  lights.     His  eyes  are  very  weak. 
\^One  of  the  Lords  rises  to  leave  the  room. 


1 82  Princess  Maleine. 


KING. 

Where  are  you  going? 

LORD. 

Sire,  I  .  .  . 

KING. 

You  must  remain ;  you  must  remain  here. 
I  allow  no  one  to  leave  the  hall.  You  must 
remain  about  me. 

ANNE. 

Be  seated;  be  seated.  You  cast  a  gloom 
over  everybody. 

KING. 

Is  any  one  touching  the  tapestries? 

HJALMAR. 

Why,  no,  father ! 

KING. 

There  is  one  piece  that  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

It  is  the  wind. 

KING. 

Why  has  that  tapestry  been  hung  there? 

HJALMAR. 

Why,  it  has  always  been  there ;  it  is  the 
"Slaughter  of  the  Innocents." 


Princess   Maleine.  183 

KING. 

I  don't  want  to  see  it  there  !     I  don't  want 
to  see  it  there  !     Take  it  away  ! 

[The   tapestry  is   pulled   aside,   and   another 
appears,  depicting  "The  Last  Judgment."] 

KING. 
This  has  been  done  purposely  !     • 

HJALMAR. 

Pray  you,  father? 

KING. 

Oh,  avow  it.     You  have  done  it  purposely, 
and  I  know  right  well  what  you  mean. 

A   MAID   OF   HONOR. 

What  says  the  King? 

ANNE. 

Do  not  mind  him ;  he  has  been  terrified  by 
this  awful  night  I 

HJALMAR. 

Father!  my  poor  father  !  what  is  it  ails  you? 

A   MAID   OF    HONOR. 

Sire,  will  you  have  a  glass  of  water? 

KING. 

Yes,  yes.  —  Oh  !  no  !  no  !  —  Indeed,  all  I  do, 
all  I  do  .  .  . 


184  Princess  Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

My  father !     Sire  .  .  . 

A   MAID   OF    HONOR. 

The  King  is  distracted. 

HJALMAR. 

My  father !  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Sire,  your  son  speaks  to  you. 

HJALMAR. 

Father,  why  do  you  keep  turning  your  head  ? 

KING. 

Wait  a  little  !     Wait  a  little  ! 

HJALMAR. 

But  why  do  you  turn  your  head? 

KING. 

I  felt  something  on  my  neck  .  . 

ANNE. 

Come,  come,  do  not  be  afraid  of  everything. 

HJALMAR. 

There  is  no  one  behind  you. 


Princess  Maleine.  185 


ANNE. 

Say  no  more  .  .  .  say  no  more.  Let  us  go 
into  the  chapel.     Do  you  hear  the  nuns  ? 

[Muffled  distant  chanting.  Queen  Anne  goes 
to  the  chapel  door.  The  King  follows  her 
and  then  returns  to  his  seat.] 

KING. 

No ;  no  !     Do  not  open  the  doors  yet ! 

ANNE. 

Are  you  afraid  to  enter?  —  Why,  there  is  no 
more  danger  there  than  here.  Why  should  the 
lightning  strike  the  chapel  rather  than  else- 
where ?     Let  us  go  in. 

KING. 

Let  us  wait  a  little  longer.  Let  us  stay  here 
together.  —  Do  you  think  God  forgives  every- 
thing? I  have  always  loved  you  so  far.  —  I 
liave  never  done  you  harm  —  so  far  —  so  far, 
have  I? 

ANNE. 

Come,  come,  no  one  questions  that.  —  It 
seems  the  storm  has  caused  great  damage. 

ANGUS. 

They  say  the  swans  have  flown  away. 

HJALMAR. 

There  is  one  that  is  dead. 


1 86  Princess   Malelne. 


KING. 

[^StartledJ]  Well,  well,  say  it,  if  you  know 
it !  You  have  made  me  suffer  enough  already  ! 
Out  with  it  all,  at  once.  But  do  not  come  here 
and  .  .  . 

ANNE. 

Be  seated  !  be  seated,  pray  ! 

HJALMAR. 

Father  !     Father !     What  has  happened? 

KING. 

Let  us  go  in  ! 

[Lightning  and  thunder;  one  of  the  Seven 
Nuns  throws  the  chapel  door  open  out- 
wards, and  looks  into  the  hall.  The  others 
are  heard  singing  the  litanies  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  —  *'  Rosa  mystica,  —  ora  pro  nobis. 
—  Turris  davidica,"  etc.,  while  a  great  red 
light  from  the  stained-glass  windows  and 
the  illumined  tabernacle  suddenly  floods  the 
King  and  Queen  Anne.] 

KING. 
Who  arranged  all  this  ? 

ALL. 

What?    What?    What  is  the  matter? 

KING. 

There  is  some  one  who  knows  all !  There  isl 
some  one  here  who  has  arranged  all  this  j  but] 
I  must  know  — 


Princess   Maleine.  187 

ANNE. 

[^Tearing  htm  awayJ]  Come  away  !  Come 
away ! 

KING. 

There  is  some  one  who  saw  it ! 

ANNE. 

Why,  it  is  the  moon.  .  .  .  Come  away. 

KING. 

But  it  is  damnable  cowardice  !  There  is 
some  one  who  knows  all !  There  is  some  one 
who  saw  it,  and  who  dares  not  say  so ! 

ANNE. 

Why,  it  is  the  tabernacle  !  .  .  .  Let  us  be 

gone  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

Yes!     Yes!     Yes! 

|_  ANNE. 

Come  away  !     Come  away  ! 

f  [Exit  hurriedly  through  the  door  opposite 

I  the  chapel,  with  the  King. 

SEVERAL. 

Where  are  they  going? 

OTHERS. 

What  is  the  matter? 


1 88  Princess  Maleine. 

A   LORD. 

All  the  fir-woods  are  on  fire  ! 

ANGUS. 

Misfortunes  walk  to-night.  [Exeunt 

Scene  III.  —  A  corridor  in  the  castle. 

The  black  dog   scratching  at   a  door.     Enter 
Nurse,  bearing  a  light. 

NURSE. 

That  dog  is  still  at  Maleine 's  door  !  —  Pluto  ! 
Pluto  !  What  are  you  doing  there  ?  —  Whatever 
can  he  mean  by  scratching  at  that  door  ?  —  You 
will  wake  my  poor  Maleine  !  Away  !  Away  ! 
Away !  \Stamps  her  foot.']  Good  heavens, 
how  scared  he  looks  !  Can  it  be  that  some 
accident  has  happened?  Has  any  one  trod  on 
your  paw,  my  poor  Pluto  !  Come  here,  let  us 
go  to  the  kitchen  !  \_Dog  returns  to  the  door.] 
Again  at  that  door  !  Again  at  that  door  !  But 
what  is  the  matter,  then,  behind  that  door? 
Do  you  want  to  be  near  Maleine  ?  —  She  is 
asleep  ;  I  hear  nothing  !  Come  !  Come  !  You 
will  wake  her. 

Enter  Prince  Hjalmar. 

HJALMAR. 

Who  goes  there  ? 


Princess   Maleine.  189 

NURSE. 

It  is  I,  my  lord. 

HJALMAR. 

Oh  !  it  is  you,  nurse  ?     Here  still  ? 

NURSE. 

I  was  going  to  the  kitchen,  and  I  noticed  the 
black  dog  scratching  at  that  door. 

HJALMAR. 

At  that  door  again  ?  Here,  Pluto !  Here 
Pluto  ! 

NURSE. 

Is  the  office  finished  ? 

HJALMAR. 

Yes  .  .  .  my  father  was  very  strange  to-night. 

NURSE. 

And  the  Queen  in  a  bad  humor !  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

I  believe  he  has  the  fever ;  we  must  watch 
over  him.   Great  evils  might  come  to  pass.  .  .  . . 

NURSE. 

Indeed,  evils  are  not  asleep. 

HJALMAR. 

I  do  not  know  what  is  happening  to-night ! 
It  is  not  well  —  what  is  happening  to-night. 
He  is  scratching  at  that  door  again  !  .  .  . 


> 


190  Princess   Maleine. 

NURSE. 

Here,  Pluto  !     Give  me  your  paw  ! 

HJALMAR. 

I  am  going  to  the  garden  for  awhile. 

NURSE. 

Has  it  stopped  raining? 

HJALMAR. 

I  think  not. 

NURSE. 

He  is  scratching  at  that  door  again  !  Here, 
Pluto  !     Come  here  !     Sit  up,  Pluto,  sit  up  ! 

[The  dog  barks,] 
HJALMAR. 

Don't  bark  now.  ...  I  will  lead  him  away. 
He  will  end  by  waking  Maleine.  Come,  Pluto  ! 
Pluto  !     Pluto  ! 

NURSE. 

He  is  back  again  at  the  door. 

HJALMAR. 

He  will  not  leave  that  door? 

NURSE. 

But  what  is  there,  then,  behind  the  door? 


Princess   Maleine.  191 

HJALMAR. 

He  must  go  away.     Go  away  !     Go  away  ! 

[Kicks  the  dog,  who   howls,  but   returns   to 
scratch  at  the  door.] 

NURSE. 
He  is  scratching,  scratching  and  sniffing. 

HJALMAR. 

He  smells  something  under  the  door. 

NURSE. 

There  must  be  something.  ... 

HJALMAR. 

Go  and  look.  ... 

NURSE. 

The  room  is  locked ;  I  have  not  the  key. 

HJALMAR. 

Who  has  the  key? 

NURSE. 

Queen  Anne. 

HJALMAR. 

Why  does  she  have  the  key? 

NURSE. 

I  know  nothing  about  it. 

HJALMAR. 

Knock  gently. 


192  Princess   Maleine. 

NURSE. 

'    I  shall  wake  her. 

HJALMAR. 

Let  us  listen  ! 

NURSE. 

I  hear  nothing. 

HJALMAR. 

Knock   softly.       \_^She    knocks   gently   three 
times. 

NURSE. 

I  hear  nothing. 

HJALMAR. 

Knock  a  little  louder. 

[As  she  knocks  the  last  time,  the  tocsin 
sounds  suddenly  as  though  it  were  being 
rung  within  the  chamber.] 

NURSE. 

Ah! 

HJALMAR. 

The  bells  !     The  tocsin  I 

NURSE. 

The  window  must  be  open. 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  yes,  go  in  ! 

NURSE. 

The  door  is  open  ! 


Princess   Maleine.  193 

HJALMAR. 

Was  it  locked? 

NURSE. 

It  was  locked  just  now  ! 

HJALMAR. 

Go  in  !  [Nurse  enters  the  chamber. 

Nurse. 

[Coming  out  of  the  chamber.']  My  light  was 
blown  out  as  I  opened  the  door.  .  .  .  But  I 
saw  something  .... 

HJALMAR. 

What?    What? 

nurse. 

I  do  not  know.  The  window  is  open.  — 
I  think  she  has  fallen  .  .  . 

HJALMAR. 

Maleine  ? 

NURSE. 

Yes.  —  Quick  !  quick  I 

HJALMAR. 

What? 

NURSE. 

A  light ! 

HJALMAR. 

I  have  none. 


94 


Princess   Maleine. 


NURSE. 

There  is  a  lamp  at  the  end  of  the  corridor. 
Go  fetch  it ! 

HJALMAR. 

I  will.  \_Exif. 

NURSE. 

\_In  the  doorway.']  Maleine !  Where  are 
you,  Maleine  ?     Maleine  1    Maleine  !    Maleine  ! 

Re-enter  Hjalmar. 

HJALMAR. 

I  cannot  unfasten  it.  Where  is  your  lamp? 
I  will  go  light  it  from  the  other.  \_Exit. 

NURSE. 

Yes.  —  Maleine  !  Maleine  !  Maleine  !  Are 
you  ill?  It  is  I  !  My  God!  My  God! 
Maleine  !     Maleine  !     Maleine  ! 

Re-enter  Hjalmar  with  the  light, 

HJALMAR. 

Go  in  ! 
{Hands  light^  to  Nurse,  who  re-enters  the  room. 

NURSE. 

\_From  within  the  room.]     Ah  I 

HJALMAR. 

[/«  the  doorway.]  What  now?  What  now? 
What  is  the  matter? 


Princess   Maleine. 


95 


NURSE. 


She  is  dead  !     I  tell  you,  she  is  dead  !     She 
is  dead  !  she  is  dead  ! 

HJALMAR. 

She  is  dead  ?     Maleine  dead  ! 

NURSE. 

Yes  !  yes  !  yes  !  yes  !  yes  !    Come  in  !  come 
in  !  come  in  ! 

HJALMAR. 

[^Eniering  chamber.']     Dead?     Is  she  dead? 

NURSE. 

Maleine  !   Maleine  !    Maleine      She  is  cold  1 
I  believe  she  is  cold  ! 

HJALMAR. 

She  is  cold. 

NURSE. 

Oh  !     Oh  !     Oh  !     [  Wind  bangs  and  closes 
the  door. 

Scene  IV.  —  Princess  Maleine's  chamber. 

H  JALMAR  and  Nurse.     During  the  whole  of  this 
scene  the  tocsin  is  heard  sounding  without, 

nurse. 
Help  me  !     Help  me  ! 

HJALMAR. 

What?     How?     How? 


^6  Princess  Maleine. 


NURSE. 

She  is  stiff.     My  God  !    My  God  !   Maleine  ^ 
Maleine  ! 

HJALMAR. 

But  her  eyes  are  open  !  .... 


NURSE. 

She  has  been  strangled !  Her  neck,  her 
neck,  her  neck  !     See  ! 

HJALMAR. 

Yes  !  yes  !  yes  ! 

NURSE. 

Call!     Call!     Shout! 

HJALMAR. 

Yes,  yes,  yes.  Oh  !  Oh  !  —  \^Exit  With- 
out.'] Hurry  !  hurry  !  Strangled  !  Strangled  ! 
Maleine  !  Maleine  !  Maleine  !  Strangled  !  Stran- 
gled 1  Strangled  !  Oh  !  Oh  I  Oh  I  Strangled  I 
Strangled  !     Strangled  ! 

[He  is  heard  rushing  down  the  corridor,  beat 
ing  the  doors  and  the  walls] 

A  MAN-SERVANT. 

[■/«  the  corridor.']  What 's  happened  ? 
What's  happened?     What's  happened? 

HJALMAR. 

\_In  the  corridor.]      Strangled  I     Strangled  I 


1 


Princess   Maleine.  197 

NURSE. 

Maleine  !     Maleine  !     Help  !     Help  ! 

MAN-SERVANT. 

[^Entering.']     It  was  the  madman  !     He   has 
been  found  under  the  window  ! 

NURSE. 

The  madman  ! 

^  MAN-SERVANT. 

Yes !    yes  I      He   is   in   the   moat !     He   is 
dead ! 

NURSE. 

The  window  is  open  ! 

MAN-SERVANT. 

Oh  !  poor  little  Princess  ! 

Enter  Angus,  Lords,  Ladies,  Maids,  Servants, 
and  the  Seven  Nuns,  with  lights. 

ALL. 

What  is  it  ?  —  What  has  happened  ? 

MAN-SERVANT. 

Some  one  has  killed  the  little  Princess  .... 

SEVERAL. 

Some  one  has  killed  the  little  Princess  ?  .  .  . 

OTHERS. 

Maleine? 


198  Princess   Malelne. 

MAN-SERVANT. 

Yes,  I  think  it  was  the  madman. 

A   LORD. 

I  told  you  misfortunes  were  coming  ! 

IJURSE. 

Maleine  !    Maleine  !    My  poor  litde  Maleine  ! 
.  .  .  Help  me. 

A   NUN. 

There  's  nothing  to  be  done  ! 

ANOTHER   NUN. 

She  is  cold  ! 

THIRD   NUN. 

She  is  rigid  ! 

FOURTH    NUN. 

Close  her  eyes. 

FIFTH   NUN. 

They  are  set. 

SIXTH  NUN. 

Her  hands  must  be  folded. 

SEVENTH   NUN. 

It  is  too  late. 

A   LADY. 

IFainting.']     Oh !     Oh !     Oh ! 

NURSE. 

Help  me  to  lift  Maleine  !     Help  me  !     My 
God  !     My  God  !     Help  me  ! 


Princess   Maleine.  199 

MAN-SERVANT. 

She  weighs  no  more  than  a  bird. 

[A  great  outcry  in  the  corridor.] 

KING. 

[m'fhouf.']  Ah!  Ah!  Ah!  Ah!  Ah! 
They  have  seen  it !  They  have  seen  it !  I  am 
coming  !     I  'm  coming  !     I  'm  coming  ! 

ANNE. 

[Wmouf.2     Stop  !     Stop  !     You   are  mad  ! 

KING. 

Come  along  !  Come  along  !  With  me  ! 
With  me  !  \_Enter  King,  dragging  Queen  Anne 
along.']  She  and  I !  I  would  rather  out  with 
4t,  at  last.     We  did  it,  between  us  ! 

ANNE. 

He  has  gone  mad  !     Help  me. 

KING. 

5       No,  I  am  not  mad.     She  killed  Maleine  ! 

ANNE. 

He  is  mad.     Take  him  away !     He  is  hurt 
ing  me  !     Some  dreadful  thing  will  happen. 

I.  KING. 

It  was  she  !  It  was  she  !  And  I!  I !  I ! 
I  was  here,  too. 


200  Princess   Malelne. 

HJALMAR. 

What?    What? 

KING. 

She  strangled  her.  So  !  So  !  Look  !  look  ! 
look  !  Some  one  was  knocking  at  the  windows  ! 
Ah  !  ah  !  ah  !  ah  !  ah  !  I  see  her  red  cloak 
there,  over  Maleine  !     Look  1  look  !  look  ! 

HJALMAR. 

[To  Queen  Anne.]  How  came  that  red 
cloak  here? 

ANNE. 

But  what  has  happened  ? 

HJALMAR. 

How  came  that  cloak  here  ? 

ANNE. 

But  you  can  see  he  is  mad. 

HJALMAR. 

Answer  me  !  how  came  it  here  ? 

ANNE. 

Is  it  mine? 

HJALMAR. 

Ay,  yours  !  yours  !  yours  !  yours  I 

ANNE. 

Oh,  let  me  go  !     You  hurt  me. 


Princess   Maleine.  201 

HJALMAR. 

How  came  it  here  !  how  ?  how  ?  —  You 
have  ... 

ANNE. 

Well?     Well? 

HJALMAR. 

Oh,  you  whore  !  whore  !  whore  !  monstr  — 
monstrous  whore  !  .  .  There  !  There  !  There  ! 
There  !     There  !  [Stabs  her  repeatedly. 

ANNE. 

Oh!     Oh!     Oh!        -  {She  dies. 

SEVERAL. 

He  has  stabbed  the  Queen  ! 

OTHERS. 

Seize  him ! 

HJALMAR. 

You  will  poison  the  crows  and  the  worms  ! 

ALL. 

She  is  dead  !  .  .  . 

ANGUS. 

Hjalmar !     Hjalmar ! 

.  HJALMAR. 

Leave  me,  leave  me  I  —  So  !  So  I  So  I 
{Stabbing  himself. '\  Maleine  !  Maleine  !  Ma- 
leine !  —  Oh,  father  !  father  !  .  .  .  \Falls. 

KING. 

Oh!  oh!  oh! 


202  Princess   Maleine. 

HJALMAR. 

Maleine !  Maleine !  Give  me  her  little 
hand.  — Oh  !  Oh  !  Open  the  windows  !  Yes, 
yes  !     Oh  !     Oh  !  \_He  dies. 

NURSE. 

A  handkerchief !  A  handkerchief !  He  will 
die! 

ANGUS. 

He  is  dead. 

NURSE. 

Raise  him.     The  blood  is  choking  him. 

A   LORD. 

He  is  dead. 

KING. 

Oh  !  Oh  !  Oh  !  I  had  never  wept  since 
the  Flood.  But  now  I  am  in  hell  up  to  the 
eyes.  —  Oh  !  look,  look,  at  their  eyes.  They 
will  leap  out  upon  me  like  frogs ! 

ANGUS. 

He  is  mad. 

KING.  j 

No,  no,  but  I  have  lost  all  courage  !  .  .  .  Oh,  { 
it  is  enough  to  draw  tears  from  the  pavements  I 
of  hell !  I 

ANGUS. 

Take  him  away ;  he  can  no  longer  bear  the 
sight  of  it. 


Princess  Maleine.  203 


KING. 

No,  no.  Let  ine  remain.  I  dare  not  be  left 
alone  any  more.  Where  now  is  the  fair  Queen 
Anne  ?  Anne  !  .  .  .  Anne  !  .  .  .  She  is  all  dis- 
torted. .  .  I  do  not  love  her  at  all  any  more. 
.  .  .  My  God !  How  miserable  one  looks 
when  dead  !  I  would  not  kiss  her  any  more 
now.  .  .  .  Put  something  over  her.  .  .  . 

NURSE. 

And  over  Maleine,  too.  .  .  .  Maleine  !  Ma- 
leine !  ...  Oh!     Oh!     Oh! 

KING. 

I  shall  never  kiss  anybody  again,  in  all  my 
life,  since  I  have  seen  all  this.  Where  now  is 
our  poor  little  Maleine?  \_Takes  Maleine's 
hand.']  —  Oh  !  She  is  cold  as  an  earth-worm.  — 
She  came  down  like  an  angel  into  my  arms. 
.  .  .  But  't  was  the  wind  that  killed  her !     j 

ANGUS. 

Let  us  take  him  away ;  for  God's  sake,  let  us 
take  him  away. 

NURSE. 

Yes !  yes ! 

A   LORD. 

Let  us  wait  a  moment. 


204  Princess   Maleine. 


KING. 


H^ve  you  any  blagk^-feathers?  We  should 
have  Jblack  featHefstqJcnpvyLif-  the  Queen  still 
lives.  .  .  T^She-^^nr  beautiful  woman,  do  you 
know  ?  —  Do  you  hear  my  teeth  ? 

[The  dawn  comes  into  the  room.] 

ALL. 
What? 

KING. 

Do  you  hear  my  teeth? 

NURSE. 

It  is  the  bells,  my  lord.  ... 

KING. 

No ;  it  is  my  heart,  then !  Oh !  I  loved 
them  dearly,  all  three,  you  see  !  I  should  like 
to  drink  a  little. 

NURSE. 

[^Bringing  a  glass  of  water.']  Here  is  some 
vater ! 

KING. 

Thank  you.  [Drinks  eagerly, 

NURSE. 

Do  not  drink  so.  .  .  .  You  are  in  a  sweat. 

KING. 

I  am  so  thirsty. 


^ 


Princess  Maleine.  205 

NURSE. 

Come  away,  my  poor  lord  !  Let  me  wipe 
your  forehead. 

KING. 

Yes  !  —  Aie  !  You  have  hurt  me.  I  fell  in 
the  corridor.  ...  I  was  frightened. 

NURSE. 

Come  away,  come  away.     Let  us  go. 

KING. 

They  will  feel  cold  on  the  flag- stones  !  .  .  . 
She  cried  out ;  "  Mamma  !  "  and  then,  "  Oh  ! 
Oh!  Oh!"  'Tis  pity,  is  it  not?  A  poor 
little  maid  I  But  't  was  the  wind  !  Oh  !  never 
throw  the  windows  open  !  It  must  have  been 
the  wind.  .  .  .  There  were  blind  vultures  in 
the  wind  to-night !  —  Do  not  let  Tier  little 
hands  hang  loose  upon  the  floor.  You  are 
nearly  treading  on  her  hands.  —  Oh  !  Oh  ! 
Take  care  ! 

NURSE. 

Come  away ;  come  away.  Let  every  one  go 
to  bed.     It  is  time.     Come,  come. 

KING. 

Yes,  yes,  yes,  it  is  too  hot  here.  .  .  .  Put 
out  the  lights,  and  let  us  go  into  the  garden  ; 
it  will  be  cool  on  the  lawn  after  the  rain.  I 
want  a  little  rest.     Oh  !  look,  the  sun  ! 

[The  sunlight  enters  the  room.] 


2o6  Princess   Maleine. 

NURSE. 

Come  away ;  come  away ;  let  us  go  into  the 
garden. 

KING. 

But  you  must  lock  up  little  Allan  !     I  will  not 
have  him  come  and  frighten  me  again  ! 

NURSE. 

Yes,  yes,  we  shall  lock  him  up.     Come  away ; 
come  away. 

KING. 

Have  you  the  key? 

NURSE. 


Yes;  come. 


KING. 


Yes ;  help  me.  I  find  it  a  little  hard  to  walk. 
...  I  am  a  poor  little  old  man.  My  legs  no 
longer  work;  but  my  head  is  all  right.  [^Lea?t- 
ing  on  the  Nurse.]     Am  I  not  hurting  you  ? 

NURSE. 

No,  no  j  lean  firmly. 

KING. 

You  must  not  be  angry  with  me,  must  you  ? 
I  who  am  the  oldest,  I  find  it  hard  to  die. 
There,  there  !  now  it 's  over.  I  am  glad  it  is 
over ;  for  I  had  the  whole  world  on  my  heart. 


Princess   Malelue.  207 


NURSE. 

Come  away,  my  poor  lord. 

KING. 

My  God  !  My  God  !  She  is  waiting  now 
on  the  wharves  of  hell. 

NURSE. 

Come  away  !     Come  away  ! 

KING. 

Is  there  any  one  here  that  fears  the  curse  of 
the  dead?  i 

ANGUS. 

Ay,  my  lord,  I  do. 

KING. 

Well !  close  their  eyes,  then,  and  let  us  be 

gone. 

NURSE. 

Yes,  yes.     Come  hence  !     Come  hence  ! 

KING. 

I  come ;  I  come.  Oh  !  Oh  !  how  lone  1 
shall  be  now !  I  stand  in  woe  up  to  my 
ears.  At  seventy- seven  years !  Where  are 
you  now? 

NURSE. 

Here  !     Here ! 


2o8  Princess  Maleine. 


KING. 

You  will  not  be  angry  with  me  ?  —  Let  us  go 
to  breakfast.  Will  there  be  salad  for  breakfast  ? 
I  should  like  a  little  salad.  .  .  . 

NURSE. 

Yes ;  yes.     There  will  be  some. 

KING. 

I  do  not  know  why ;  I  am  a  little  sad  to-day. 
—  My  God  !  My  God  !  How  unhappy  the 
dead  look  !  \_Exit  with  Nurse. 

ANGUS. 

Another  night  like  this,  and  all  our  heads  will 

be  white. 

[Exeunt  all,  except  the  Seven  Nuns,  who  intone 
the  Miserere,  while  carrying  the  corpses  to 
the  bed.  The  bells  cease.  Nightingales 
are  heard  without.  A  cock  jumps  on  the 
window-sill  and  crows.] 


[CURTAIN.3 


I« 


The  Intruder. 


To  Edmond  Picard. 


Persons.     . 

^  The  Grandfather.    {He  is  blind:) 

"^  The  Father. 

/  The  Uncle. 

^    The  Three  Daughters. 

The  Sister  of  Charity. 

The  Maid-servant. 

The  Mene  in  modern  times. 


The  Intruder. 


[A  gloomy  room  in  an  old  chateau.  A  door 
on  the  right,  a  door  on  the  left,  and  a  small 
secret  door  in  one  corner.  At  the  back, 
stained-glass  windows,  in  which  green  is  the 
dominant  color,  and  a  glass  door  opening 
upon  a  terrace  A  big  Dutch  clock  in  a 
corner.     A  lighted  lamp.] 

THE   THREE    DAUGHTERS. 

Come  here,  grandfather.  Sit  under  the 
lamp. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

It  seems  to  me  it  is  not  very  Hght  here. 

THE    FATHER. 

Shall  we  go  out  on  the  terrace,  or  shall  we 
stay  in  the  room? 

THE   UNCLE. 

Would  n't  it  be  better  to  stay  here  ?  It  has 
rained  all  the  week,  and  the  nights  are  damp 
and  cold. 

THE   ELDEST  DAUGHTER.      ^ 

The  stars  are  out,  though. 


1 

!2i4  The  Intruder. 


THE   UNCLE. 

Oh,  the  stars  —  that  makes  no  difference. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

We  had  better  stay  here.     You  don't  know 
what  may  happen. 


THE   FATHER. 

We  need  hjive  no  more  anxiety.     She  is  out 
of  danger.  .  ,  . 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  believe  she  is  not  doing  well. 


,  THE   FATHER. 

Why  do  you  say  that  ? 


THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  have  heard  her  voice. 


THE    FATHER. 


But  since  the  doctors  assure  us  that  we  may 
be  easy.  ... 

THE    UNCLE. 

You  know  quite  well  your  father-in-law  likes 
to  alarm  us  needlessly. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  do  not  see  things  as  yru  do. 


4 


The  Intruder.  215 

THE   UNCLE. 

Then  you  should  trust  to  us,  who  do  see. 
She  was  looking  very  well  this  afternoon.  She 
is  sleeping  quietly  now ;  and  we  are  not  going 
needlessly  to  poison  the  first  pleasant  evening 
fortune  gives  us.  .^  .  It  seems  to  me  we  have 
a  right  to  rest,  and  even  to  laugh  a  little,  with- 
out being  afraid,  this  evening. 

THE  FATHER. 

That  is  true ;  this  is  the  first  time  I  have  felt 
at  home,  as  if  I  were  in  my  own  household, 
since  this  terrible  child-birth. 

THE   UNCLE. 

Once  sickness  enters  a  house,  it  is  as  if  there 
were  a  stranger  in  the  family. 


THE  FATHER. 

And  then,  you  see,  too,  outside  the  family, 
you  can  count  on  no  one. 

THE  UNCLE. 

You  are  quite  right.  » 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Why  couldn't    I    see    my   poor    daughter 
to-day? 

THE   UNCLE. 

You  know  very  well  that  the  doctor  forbade  it 


2i6  The  Intruder. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  do  not  know  what  to  think. 

THE   UNCLE. 

It  is  useless  to  alarm  yourself. 

THE    GRANDFATHER.     L^ 

[^Pointing  to  the  door  on  the  left.~\  She  can- 
not hear  us?  a  ^  j, 

THE  FATHER. 

We  will  not  speak  loudly  enough ;  besides, 
the  door  is  very  thick,  and  then  the  Sister  of 
Charity  is  with  her,  and  will  warn  us  if  wc  are 
making  too  much  noise. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

\Pointing  to  the  door  on  the  right.']  He  can- 
not hear  us? 

,     .  THE  FATHER. 

No,  no.  I 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

He  sleeps? 

^""^  THE  FATHER. 

■  i  suppose  so. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

We  ought  to  go  and  see. 


i 


>'     or  THE 


The  Intruder.  ■■.^^^{fo'       '^^ 


I 


THE  UNCLE. 


He  would  give   me  more  anxiety  than  your 
wife,  this  httle  fellow.     It  is  several  weeks  since  ^ 

lie  was  born,  and  he  has  hardly  moved ;   he  has  "H*  cr^/^ 
not  uttered  a  single  cry  yet  ]  you  would  say  he    J 
was  a  wax  baby. 


THE   GRANDFATHER. 


I  believe  he  will  be  deaf,  and  perhaps 
dumb.  .  .  .  That  is  what  comes  of  marrying 
cousins.  .  .  .  [Reproachful  silence. 


,/  THE   FATHER. 

I  am  almost  angry  with  him  for  the  suffering 
he  has  caused  his  mother. 

THE  UNCLE. 

You  must  be  reasonable ;  it  is  not  the  poor 
iittle  fellow's  fault.  —  He  is  all  alone  in  that 
room? 

"      """"^  THE    FATHER. 

Yes ;  the  doctor  no  longer  allows  him  to 
remain  in  his  mother's  room, 

THE    UNCLE. 

But  the  nurse  is  with  him  ? 

THE    FATHER. 

No;  she  has  gone  to  rest  a  moment;  she 
has  well  earned  it  these  last  few  days.  —  Ursula, 
just  run  and  see  if  he  is  asleep. 


21 8  The  Intruder. 

THE    ELDEST    DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  father. 

[The   three  sisters    get    up,  and  go  into  the 
room  on  the  right,  hand  in  hand]  y  (. 

T^  THE    FATHER. 

At  what  time  is  our  sister  coming  ? 

THE  UNCLE. 

About  nine  o'clock,  I  believe. 

THE    FATHER. 

It  is  after  nine.  I  would  have  liked  her  to 
come  this  evening ;  my  wife  was  quite  bent  on 
seeing  her. 

THE    UNCLE. 

She  is  sure  to  come.  Is  it  the  first  time  she 
has  ever  come  here  ? 

THE    FATHER. 

■^e  has  never  entered  the  house.. .  . 

THE    UNCLE. 

It  is  very  difficult  for  her  to  leave  her 
convent. 

"^'T^  THE    FATHER. 

She  will  be  alone  ? 

THE  UNCLE. 

I  think  one  of  the  riuns  will  accompany  her. 
They  cannot  go  out  alone. 


/ 


f 


The  Intruder.  219 


THE   FATHER. 

She  is  the  Superior,  though. 

THE    UNCLE. 

The  rule  is  the  same  for  all. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You  are  no  longer  anxious? 

I  THE    UNCLE. 

Why  should  we  be  anxious?  There  is  no 
netd  to  keep  returning  to  that?  There  is 
nothing  more  to  fear. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Your  sister  is  older  than  you  ? 

THE    UNCLE. 

She  is  the  eldest  of  us  all. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  do  not  know  what  ails  me ;  I  feel  uneasy. 
I  wish  your  sister  were  here. 

THE    UNCLE. 

She  will  come  ;  she  promised  to. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  wish  this  evening  were  over  ! 

-^  [The  Three  Daughters  come  in  again  ] 


r^ 


^ 


^ 


220                The  Intruder. 

\/                                 THE    FATHER. 

He  sleeps  ? 

}/ 

THE    ELDEST    DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  father ;  very  soundly.      ^  ^ 

/ 

THE   UNCLE. 

What  shall  we  do  while  we  are  waiting? 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Waiting  for  what? 

THE   UNCLE. 

Waiting  for  our  sister. 

"iJ?                               THE    FATHER. 

You  see  nothing  coming,  Ursula? 

THE    ELDEST    DAUGHTER. 

\^At  the  windowJ]     No,  father. 

THE    FATHER. 

And  in  the  avenue  ?  —  You  see 

the  avenue 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  father;  it  is  moonlight,  and  I  see  th 
avenue  as  far  as  the  cypress  wood. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

And  you  see  no  one,  Ursula  ? 

THE   DAUGHTER. 

No  one,  grandfather. 


t 


The   Intruder.  221 

THE    UNCLE. 

How  is  the  weather? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Very  fine.     Do  you  hear  the  nightingales? 

THE   UNCLE. 

Yes,  yes ! 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

A  little  wind  is  rising  in  the  avenue. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

A  little  wind  in  the  avenue,  Ursula? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Yes ;  the  trees  are  stirring  a  little. 

THE    UNCLE. 

It  is  surprising  that  my  sister  should  not  be 
here  yet. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  do  not  hear  the  nightingales  any  longer, 
Ursula. 

I  THE  DAUGHTER. 

I  believe  some  one  has  come  into  the  garden, 
grandfather. 

I  THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Who  is  it? 


222  The  Intruder. 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

I  do  not  know ;  I  see  no  one. 

THE   UNCLE. 

Because  there  is  no  one  there. 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

There  must  be  some  one  in  the  garden  ;  th 
nightingales  are  silent  all  at  once. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  hear  no  footsteps,  though. 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

It  must  be  that  some  one  is  passing  near  th 
pond,  for  the  swans  are  frightened. 

ANOTHER   DAUGHTER. 

All  the  fish  of  the  pond  are  rising  suddenly. 


THE    FATHER. 


You  see  no  one? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

No  one,  father. 


THE    FATHER. 

'  But  yet  the  pond  is  in  the  moonlight.  .  .  . 

THE   DAUGHTER. 

Yes  ;  I  can  see  that  the  swans  are  frightened 


The   Intruder. 


THE    UNCLE. 


223 


I  am  sure  it  is  my  sister  that  frightens  them. 
She  must  have  come  m  by  the  Httle  gate* 


THE    FATHER. 


I  cannot  understand  why  the   dogs  do  not 
bark. 


THE  DAUGHTER. 


I    see    the    watch  dog    in    the    back   of  his 
kennel.  —  The  swans  are  crossing  to  the  other 

bank  !  .  .  . 


THE    UNCLE. 


They  are  afraid  of  my  sister.  I  will  go  and 
see.  \_He  calls. '\  Sister!  sister!  Is  it  you? 
—  There  is  no  one  there. 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

I  am  sure  that  some  one  has  come  into  the 
garden.     You  will  see. 

THE    UNCLE. 

But  she  would  answer  me. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Are  not  the  nightingales  beginning  to  sing 
again,  Ursula? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

I  no  longer  hear  a  single  one  in  all  the  fields. 


224  The   Intruder. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

And  yet  there  is  no  noise. 

^/  THE    FATHER. 

There  is  a  stillness  of  death.    ^ 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

It  must  be  some  stranger  that  frightens  them 
for  if  it  were  one  of  the  household,  they  woulc 
not  be  silent. 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

There  i^^'n^  on  the  big  weepijig  willow.  —  Ii 
has  flow^'away  !  .  .  . 

THE    UNCLE. 

Are  you  going  to  talk  about  nightingales  al 
night  ? 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Are  all  the  windows  open,  Ursula? 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

The  glass  door  is  open,  grandfather. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  cold  comes  into  the 
room. 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

There  is  a  Uttle  wind  in  the  garden,  grand- 
father, and  the  rose  leaves  are  falling. 


^ 


The   Intruder.  225 

THE    FATHER. 

Well,  shut  the  door,  Ursula.     It  is  late. 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  father.  —  I  cannot  shut  the  door,  father. 

THE   TWO    OTHER    DAUGHTERS. 

We  cannot  shut  the  door.  fn    '^  " 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Why,  children,  what  is  the  matter  with  the 
door? 

THE   UNCLE. 

You  need  not  say  that  in  such  an  extraor- 
dinary voice.     I  will  go  and  help  them. 

THE    ELDEST    DAUGHTER. 

We  do  not  quite  succeed  in  closing  it. 

! 
THE   UNCLE. 

It  is  because  of  the  damp.  Let  us  all  push 
together.  .  .  .  There  must  be  something  be- 
tween the  doors. 

i^  THE   FATHER. 

The  carpenter  will  set  it  right  to-morrow. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Is  the  carpenter  coming  to-morrow? 


226  The  Intruder. 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  grandfather;  he  is  coming  to  work  in 
the  cellar. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

He  will  make  a  noise  in  the  house  !  .  .  . 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

I  will  tell  him  to  work  quietly. 

[All  at  once  the  sound  of  the  sharpening  of  a 
scythe  is  heard  outside.] 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

IStartled.']     Oh ! 

THE    UNCLE. 

Ursula,  what  is  that? 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

I  don't  quite  know ;  I  think  it  is  the  gar- 
dener. I  cannot  see  very  well ;  he  is  in  the 
shadow  of  the  house. 


\  THE    FATHER. 

It  is  the  gardener  going  to  mow. 


THE    UNCLE. 


He  mows  by  night? 


THE    FATHER. 


Is  not  to-morrow  Sunday  ?  — n^esT^  1  noticed 
that  the  grass  was  very  high  about  the  house. 


The  Intruder.  227 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

It  seems  to  me  his  scythe  makes  as  much 
noise  — 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

He  is  mowing  near  the  house. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Can  you  see  him,  Ursula? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

No,  grandfather ;  he  is  in  the  dark. 

THE   GRANDFATHER.     , 

It  seems  to  me  his  scythe  n\akes  ,^s  much 

noise  — 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

That  is  because  you  have  a  ve^y  sensitive  ear, 
grandfath^'. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  am  afraid  he  will  wake  my  daughter. 

THE   UNCLE. 

We  hardly  hear  him. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  hear  him  as  if  he  were  mowing  in  the  house. 

^THE    UNCLE. 
She  will  not  hear  it :  there  is  no  danger. 



228  The  Intruder. 

It  seems  to  me  the  lamp  is  not  burning  well  ^ 
this  evening. 

THE    UNCLE. 

It  wants  filling. 

y  THE    FATHER. 

I  saw  it  filled  this  morning.     It  has  burnt 
badly  ever  since  the  window  was  shut. 

THE    UNCLE. 

I  think  the  chimneosjdim. 

,/  THE    FATHER.  . 

It  will  burn  better  soon.  ^ 

THE   DAUGHTER.  '^'X'"^ 

Grandfather   is   asleep.     He    has   not   slept 
before  for  three  nights. 

^  THE    FATHER. 

He  has  been  very  worried. 

THE   UNCLE. 

He    always  worries   too  much.     There    are 
times  when  he  will  not  hsten  to  reason. 


.    /  THE    FATHER. 

It  is  quite  excusable  at  his  age. 

THE   UNCLE. 

God  knows  what  we  shall  be  like  at  his  age  ! 


The   Intruder, 


229 


THE    FATHER. 

He  is  nearly  eighty  years  old. 

THE    UNCLE. 

Well,  then,  he  has  a  right  to  be  strange. 


1; 


THE    FATHER. 

haps  we  shall  be  stranger  than  he  is. 


THE    UNCLE. 


One  does  not  knbw  what  may  happen.     He 
odd  sometimes.     \ 

(^  THE    FATHER. 

He  is  like  all  the  blind. 

THE   UNCLE. 

They  reflect  too  much. 

THE    FATHER. 

They  have  too  much  time  to  spare. 

THE   UNCLE. 

They  have  nothing  else  to  do. 

THE    FATHER.      ^^^^J^^^    i- 

And,  besides,  they  have  no  ai3f«wet»€nts. 

THE   UNCLE. 

That  must  be  terrible. 


ijo  The   Intruder. 

THE    FATHER. 

It  seems  they  get  used  to  it. 

THE   UNCLE. 

1  cannot  imagine  that. 

j^'  THE    FATHER. 

They  are  certainly  to  be  pitied., 

THE   UNCLE. 

Not  to  know  where  one  is,  not  to  know 
whence  one  has  come,  not  to  know  whither 
one  is  going,  no  longer  to  distinguish  midday 
from  midnight,  nor  summer  from  winter.  .  .  . 
And  always  that  darkness,  that  darkness  !  .  .  . 
I  would  rather  not  live.  ...  Is  it  absolutely 
incurable  ? 

^^  THE    FATHER. 

It  appears  so. 

THE  UNCLE. 

But  he  is  not  absolutely  blind  ? 

THE   FATHER. 

He  can  distinguish  a  strong  light. 

THE  UNCLE. 

Let  us  take  care  of  our  poor  eyes.  \ 


.  THE    FATHER. 


He  often  has  strange  ideas. 


The   Intruder.  231 

THE    UNCLE. 

There  are  times  when  he  is  not  amusing. 

THE    FATHER. 

i/ 

He  says  absolutely  everything  he  thinks. 

THE   UNCLE. 

But  formerly  he  was  not  like  this? 

THE   FATHER. 

No ;  formerly  he  was  as  rational  as  we  are ; 
he  never  said  anything  extraordinary.  It  is 
true,  Ursula  encourages  him  a  little  too  much ; 
she  answers  all  his  questions — , 

0f<,  THE    UNCLE. 

It  would  be  better  not  to  answer.  It's  a 
mistaken  kindness  to  him.     [Ten  o'clock  strikes. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

[  Waking  up.'\     Am  I  facing  the  glass  door  ? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

You  have  had  a  good  sleep,  grandfather? 

THE   GRANDFATHER.    '    .^    ^^'' 

Am  I  facing  the  glass  door? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  grandfather. 


/i^ 


232 


The   Intruder. 


THE    GRANDFATHER. 

There  is  no  one  at  the  glass  door? 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

/ 

No,  grandfather ;  I  see  no  one.  / 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  thought  some  one  was  waiting.     No  one 
has  come,  Ursula? 

THE    DAUGHTER. 

No  one,  grandfather. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

[To   the  Uncle  and  Father.]       And   your 
sister  has  not  come? 

THE   UNCLE. 

It  is  too  late  ;  she  will  not  come  now.     It  is 
not  nice  of  her. 

THE    FATHER. 

\r  ,         I  begin  to  be  anxious  about  her. 

\^ [A  noise,  as  of  some  one  coming  into  the  house.] 

I 

THE    UNCLE. 


She  is  here  !     Did  you  hear  ? 


7 


THE   FATHER. 

Yes ;  some  one  has  come  in  at  the  basement. 


The  Intruder.  233 

THE    UNCLE. 

It  must  be  our  sister.     I  recognized  her  step. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  heard  slow  footsteps. 


^y  THE    FATHER. 

She  came  in  very  softly. 

THE   UNCLE. 

She  knows  there  is  sickness.  .  .  • 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  hear  nothing  more  now. 

THE   UNCLE. 

She  will  come  up  immediately ;  they  will  tell 
her  we  are  here. 

u/  THE    FATHER. 

I  am  glad  she  has  come. 


THE   UNCLE. 

I  was  sure  she  would  come  this  evening. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

She  is  a  long  time  coming  up. 

THE   UNCLE. 

However,  it  must  be  she. 


*^    234  The  Intruder. 

THE    FATHER. 

We  are  not  expecting  any  one  else. 


THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  hear  no  noise  in  the  basement^ 

l^  THE    FATHER. 

I  will  call  the  maid.     We  must  know  what  to 
expect.  \He  pulls  the  bell-rope. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  hear  a  noise  on  the  stairs  already. 


THE    FATHER. 

It  is  the  maid  coming  up. 


THE  GRANDFATHER. 

It  seems  to  me  she  is  not  alone. 


THE    FATHER. 

It    is    because  the    maid    makes    so   much 
noise.  .  .  . 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 


It  seems  to  me  she  is  not  alone. 

\  \  \  \    \ 

fE    FATHER.  \      \    \     \ 


\t^i 


She  is  getting  terribly  stout  ;\^I  Wieve  she  is 
dropsical.  \  \    \  \    "'    \ 


The  Intruder.  2^^ 

THE   UNCLE. 

her  on  yomr  h^nds.  ^^ 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  hear  your  sister's  step  ! 

r  THE    FATHER. 

I  hear  no  one  but  the  maid. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

It  is  your  sister  !     It  is  your  sister  !  n 

\_A  knock  at  the  secret  door,    ■^; 

THE   UNCLE. 

She  is  knocking  at   the  door  of  the  private 
stairway. 

-,      ---<-'         '   '"the    FATHER. 

I  will  go  open  it  myself,  because^  that  little 
door  makes  too  much  noise ;  it  is  only  used 
when  we  want  to  come  up  without  being  seen. 
\He  partly  opens  the  little  door ;  //z^a  Maid- 
servant remains  outside  in  the  opening.~\  iVVhere , 
arej:QuiL_  '* "^ 

"^  THE    MAID-SERVANT. 

Here,  sir. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Your  sister  is  at  the  door^ 

THE    UNCLE. 

I  see  no  one  but  the  maid. 


236  The  Intruder. 


THE    FATHER. 

There  is  no  one  there  but  the  maid.  \_Ta 
the  Maid-servant.]  Who  was  it  who  came  into 
the  house? 

the  maid-servant. 

Came  into  the  house,  sir? 

THE    FATHER. 

Yes ;  some  one  came  just  now  ? 

THE   SERVANT. 

No  one  came,  sir. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Who  is  it  sighs  so  ? 

THE   UNCLE. 

It  is  the  maid ;  she  is  out  of  breath.  | 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Is  she  crying? 

THE   UNCLE. 

Why,  no;  why  should  she  be  crying? 

THE   FATHER. 

V    \To  the   Maid-servant.]     No  one  came  in 
just  now? 

the  maid-servant. 
No,  sir. 


The  Intruder.  237 


i/*  THE    FATHER. 

But  we  heard  the  door  open  \ 

THE    MAID-SERVANT. 

It  was  I  shutting  the  door,  sir. 


y/  THE    FATHER. 

It  was  t)pen  ? 

THE  MAID-SERVANT. 

Yes,  sir, 

THE    FATHER. 

Why  was  it  open,  at  this  hour? 

THE   MAID-SERVANT. 

I  do  not  know,  sir.     /  had  shut  it. 


THE    FATHER. 

But  then  who  was  it  opened  it? 

THE   MAID-SERVANT. 

I  do  not  know,  sir.     Some  one  must  have 
gone  out  after  me,  sir* 

THE    FATHER.  -  \" 

You  must  be  careful.  —  Don't  push  the  door ; 
you  know  what  a  noise  it  makes  ! 

THE   MAID- SERVANT. 

But  I  am  not  touching  the  door,  sir. 


^ 


238  The  Intruder. 

THE    FATHER. 

But  you  are.     You  push  as  if  you  were  trying 
to  get  into  the  room. 

THE   MAID-SERVANT. 

But  I  am  three  steps  away  from  the  door, 
sir. 


THE    FATHER. 

Don't  talk  quite  so  loudly. 


THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Are  you  putting  out  the  light  ? 

THE   ELDEST   DAUGHTER. 

No,  grandfather. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

It  seems  to  me  it  is  dark  all  at  once. 


THE    FATHER. 


[71?  fhe  Maid -SERVANT.]  You  may  go  down 
now ;  but  do  not  make  so  much  noise  on  the 
stairs. 

THE   MAID-SERVANT. 

I  did  not  make  any  noise  on  the  stairs,  sir. 

y  THE    FATHER. 

I  tell  you,  you  made  a  noise.  Go  down 
softly  ;  you  will  wake  your  mistress. 


The  Intruder.  239 


THE    MAID-SERVANT. 

It  was  not  1  who  made  a  noise,  sir. 


THE    FATHER. 


And  if  any  one  comes  now,  say  that  we  are 
not  at  home. 

THE    UNCLE. 

Yes ;  say  that  we  are  not  at  home. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

{Shuddering^     You  must  not  say  that ! 

.,  THE    FATHER. 

.  .  .  Except  to  my  sister  and  the  doctor. 

THE  UNCLE. 

When  will  the  doctor  come  ? 


y/"  THE    FATHER. 

He  will  not  be  able  to  come  before  midnight. 

[He  shuts  the  door.    A  clock  is  heard  striking 
eleven.] 

THE  GRANDFATHER. 

SlxeJiascome  in? 

jy'  THE    FATHER. 

Who,  pray? 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

The  maid. 


^y 


240  The  Intruder. 

\y''  THE    FATHER. 

Why,  no ;  she  has  gone  downstairs. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  thought  she  was  sitting  at  the  table. 

THE    UNCLE. 

The  maid? 

THE  GRANDFATHER. 

Yes. 

THE    UNCLE. 

WellT^hat  's  all  that  was  lacking. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

No  one  has  come  into  the  room? 

i/  THE    FATHER. 

Why  no ;  no  one  has  come  in. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

And  your  sister  is  not  here  ? 

THE   UNCLE. 

Our  sister  has  not  come.     Where  have-yeiuL, 
thoughts  wandered? 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You  want  to  deceive  me. 

THE   UNCLE. 

Deceive  you? 


The  Intruder.  241 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Ursula,  tell  me  the  truth,  for  the  love  of  God  ! ) 

THE   ELDEST   DAUGHTER. 

Grandfather  !  Grandfather  !  what  is  the  matter 
with  you? 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Something  has  happened  !   .  .  .  I  am  sure 
my  daughter  is  worse  !  .  .  . 

THE  UNCLE. 

Are  you  dreaming? 

THE   GRANDFATHER.  i 

You   do   not  want   to  tell   me  !  ...  I  see     I 
plainly  there  is  something !  .  .  . 

THE   UNCLE. 

In  that  case  you  see  better  than  we.  j^ 

THE   GRANDFATHER.  jj  ^ 

Ursula,  tell  me  the  truth.  .      u    1 1-^ 

THE  DAUGHTER.  >-''^  ^,-^' 


But  we  are  telling  you  the  truth,  grandfather  ! 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

You  are  not  speaking  in  your  natural  voice. 

THE    FATHER. 

That  is  because  you  frighten  her. 


242  The  Intruder. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Your  voice  is  changed,  —  yours,  too  ! 


^  THE   FATHER. 

But  you  are  going  mad  I 

[He  and  the  Uncle  make  signs  to  each  other 
that  the  Grandfather  has  lost  his  reason.] 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  hear  plainly  that  you  are  afraid, 

THE    FATHER. 

But  what  should  we  be  afraid  of? 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Why  do  you  want  to  deceive  me  ? 

THE   UNCLE. 

Who  thinks  of  deceiving  you? 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Why  have  you  put  out  the  light? 

THE    UNCLE. 

But  the  light  has  not  been  put  out ;  it  is  as 
light  as  before. 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

It  seems  to  me  the  lamp  has  gone  down. 

\y  THE    FATHER. 

I  see  as  well  as  usual. 


The  Intruder.  I43 

^        THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  have  millstones  on  my  eyes !  Children, 
tell  me  what  is  h-^ppening  here  !  Tell  me,  for 
the  love  of  God,  you  who  can  see  !  I  am  here, 
all  alone,  in  darkness  without  end  !  I  do  not 
know  who  seats  himself  beside  me  !  I  do 
not  know  what  is  happening  two  steps  from 
me  !  ...  Why  were  you  speaking  in  a  low 
voice  just  now? 

'      '  THE    FATHER. 

No  one  spoke  in  a  low  voice. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

You  spoke  in  a  low  voice  at  the  door. 

THE    FATHER. 

You  heard  all  I  said. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You  brought  some  one  into  the  room. 

THE    FATHER. 

But  I  tell  you  no  one  has  come  in ! 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Is  it  your  sister  or  a  priest  ?  —  You  must  not 
try  to  deceive  me.  —  Ursula,  who  was  it  that 
came  in? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

No  one,  grandfather. 


5 


244  The  Intruder. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You  must   not  try  to  deceive  me ;  I  know 
what  I  know !  —  How  many  are  we  here  ? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

There    are     six    of    us  (about    the    table, 
grandfather.) 

^  THE   GRANDFATHER. 

/You  are  all  about  the  table? 


v/ 


THE   DAUGHTER. 

Yes, 

grandfather.) 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You 

are  there,  Paul  ? 

J 

Yes. 

THE  FATHER.       ]' 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You 

are  there,  Oliver? 

^Y*- 

X, 

THE  UNCLE. 

Why,  yes  ;  why,  yes ;  (l  am  here,  in  my  usual 
place. )  This  is  not  serious,  is  it? 


THE    GRANDFATHER. 

You  are  there,  Genevieve?  \^^ 

ONE   OF  THE   DAUGHTERS. 

Yes,  grandfather. 


A 


245 


The  Intruder. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

You  are  there,  Gertrude? 

ANOTHER    DAUGHTER^     /C^Ci- 

Yes,  grandfather. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

You  are  here,  Ursula  ?  . 

^    r 

THE   ELDEST   DAUGHTER.  ^f 

Yes,  grandfather,  by  your  side. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

And  who  is  that  sitting  there  ? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Where  do  you  mean,  grandfather?  —  There 
is  no  one. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

There,  there  —  in  the  midst  of  us  ! 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

But  there  is  no  one,  grandfather. 

i/"  THE    FATHER. 

We  tell  you  there  is  no  one  ! 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

But  you  do  not  see,  any  of  you  ! 


246  The  Intruder 

THE   UNCLE. 

Oh,  come  now ;  you  are  joking. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  have  no  wish  to  joke,  I  can  assure  you. 

THE   UNCLE. 

Well,  then,  believe  those  that  see. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

[  Undecidedly^    I  thought  there  was  some  one. 
...  I  believe  I  shall  not  live  much  longer.  .  .  . 

THE   UNCLE. 

Why  should  we  go  to  work  to  deceive  you  ? 

What  good  would  that  do? 

y^  THE   FATHER. 

We  ought  clearly  to  tell  you  the  truth. 

THE   UNCLE. 

What  good  would  it  do  to  deceive  each  other? 


/  THE    FATHER. 

^ou  could  not  live  long  without  finding  it  out. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Xowish  I  were  at  home  ! 

\j        ^  THE    FATHER. 

But  you  are  at  home  here  ! 


The  Intruder.  247 


THE   UNCLE. 

Are  we  not  at  home  ? 


U"  THE    F-ATHER. 

Are  you  among  strangers  ? 

THE   UNCLE. 

You  are  strange  this  evening. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

It  is  you  who  seem  strange  to  me  ! 


i^  THE    FATHER. 

Do  you  want  anything  ? 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  do  not  know  what  ails  me. 

THE   UNCLE. 

Will  you  take  anything? 

THE    ELDEST   DAUGHTER. 

Grandfather  !    grandfather  !      What   do   you 
want,  grandfather? 


THE    GRANDFATHER. 


fMl 


Give  me  your  little  hands,  my  children.  J^o-*^ 


.    THE  THREE  DAUGHTERS. 

Yes,  grandfather. 

/ 


\J 


248  The  Intruder. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Why  are  you  all  three  trembling,  my  children? 

THE    ELDEST    DAUGHTER. 

We  are  hardly  trembling  at  all,  grandfather. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

1  believe  you  are  all  three  pale. 

THE    ELDEST    DAUGHTER. 

It  is  late,  grandfather,  and  we  are  tired. 


THE    FATHER. 

"^ou  must  go  to  bed,   and  grandfather  too 
would  do  better  to  take  a  Httle  rest. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  could  not  sleep  to-night ! 

THE    UNCLE. 

We  will  wait  for  the  doctor. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Prepare  me  for  the  truth  ! 

THE   UNCLE. 

But  there  is  no  truth  ! 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Then  I  do  not  know  what  there  is  ! 


The  Intruder.  249 

THE   UNCLE. 

I  tell  you  there  is  nothing  at  all ! 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  would  like  to  see  my  poor  daughter  ! 

i^y^"  THE    FATHER. 

But  you  know  very  well  that  is  impossible ; 
she  must  not  be  wakened  needlessly, 

THE   UNCLE. 

You  will  see  her  to-morrow. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

We  hear  no  sound  in  her  room. 

THE   UNCLE. 

I  should  be  uneasy  if  I  heard  any  sound. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

It  is  very  long  since  I  saw  my  daughter.  .  .  . 
I  took  her  hands  yesterday  evening,  but  I  could 
not  see  her !  ...  I  no  longer  know  what  she 
is  becoming.  ...  I  no  longer  know  how  she 
is.  ...  I  am  no  longer  familiar  with  her  face. 
,  .  .  She  must  have  changed  in  these  weeks  ! 
...  I  felt  the  little  bones  of  her  cheeks  under 
my  hands.  .  .  .  There  is  nothing  but  the  dark- 
ness between  her  and  me,  and  all  of  you  !  .  .  . 
This  is  not  life  —  this  is  not  living  !  .  .  .  You 
sit  there,  all  of  you,  with  ojjcn  eyes  that  look  at 


250  The  Intruder. 

my  dead  eyes,  and  not  one  of  you  has  pity  !  .  .  . 
\  I  do  not  know  what  ails  me.  ...  No  one  tells 
what  ought  to  be  told  me.  .  .  .  And  everything 
is  terrifying  when  you  dream  of  it !  .  .  .  But 
why  do  you  not  speak? 

THE   UNCLE,  .^i?"    *^^^^ 

What  would  you  have  us  say,  since  you  will 
not  believe  us  ? 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You  are  afraid  of  betraying  yourselves  ! 


I 


4    ,  THE    FATHER. 

Do  be  reasonable  now. 


THE    GRANDFATHER. 


< 


For  a  long  time  something  has  been  hidden 
from  me  here  !  .  .  .  Something  has  happened 
in  the  house.  .  .  .  But  I  begin  to  understand 
now.  ...  I  have  been  deceived  too  long  !  — 
You  think,  then,  that  I  shall  never  find  out  any- 
thing?—  There  are  moments  when  I  am  less 
blind  than  you,  you  know  !  .  .  .  Have  I  not 
heard  you  whispering,  for  days  and  days,  as 
if  you  were  in  the  house  of  some  one  who  had 
hanged  himself?  —  I  dare  not  say  what  I  know 
this  evening.  .  .  .  But  I  will  know  the  truth  ! 
I  shall  wait  for  you  to  tell  me  the  truth ;  but  I 
have  known  it  for  a  long  time,  in  spite  of  you  !  — 
And  now,  I  feel  that  you  are  all  as  pale  as  the 
dead  I 


The  Intruder.  251 


THE   THREE    DAUGHTERS. 

Grandfather !  grandfather !  What  is  the 
matter,  grandfather? 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

It  is  not  of  you  that  I  speak,  my  children ; 
no,  it  is  not  of  you  that  I  speak.  ...  I  know 
quite  well  you  would  tell  me  the  truth,  if  they 
were  not  by  !  .  .  .  And  besides,  I  am  sure  they 
are  deceiving  you  also.  .  .  .  You  will  see, 
children,  you  will  see  !  ...  Do  I  not  hear 
all  three  of  you  sobbing? 

THE   UNCLE. 

For  my  part,  I  will  not  stay  here. 


^/  THE    FATHER. 

Can  my  wife  really  be  so  ill? 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

You  need  not  try  to  deceive  me  any  longer ; 
it  is  too  late  now,  and  I  know  the  truth  better 

than  you  !  .  .  . 

THE   UNCLE. 

But  after  all  we  are  not  blind,  are  we? 

THE    FATHER. 

Would  you  like  to  go  into  your  daughter's 
room?  There  is  a  mistake  here  and  a  misun- 
derstanding that  should  end.  —  Would  you  ?  .  .  . 


r 


252  The  Intruder. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

No,  no ;  not  now  .  .  .  not  yet.  .  .  . 

THE  UNCLE. 

You  see  plainly,  you  are  not  reasonable. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

One  never  knows  all  that  a  man  has  been 
unable  to  say  in  his  life !  .  .  .  Who  was  it 
made  that  noise? 

THE   ELDEST   DAUGHTER. 

It  is  the  flickering  of  the  lamp,  grandfather. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

It  seems  to  me  it  is  very  unsteady  —  very 
unsteady. 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

It  is  the  cold  wind  that  vexes  it  ...  it  is 
the  cold  wind  that  vexes  it.  .  .  . 

THE   UNCLE. 

There  is  no  cold  wind,  the  windows  are  shut. 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

I  think  it  is  going  out. 


1/  THE    FATHER. 

The  oil  must  be  out. 


» 


The  Intruder.  253 


THE    DAUGHTER. 

It  has  gone  entirely  out. 

THE    FATHER. 

We  cannot  stay  like  this  in  the  dark. 

THE   UNCLE. 

Why  not  ?     I  am  already  accustomed  to  it. 


THE   FATHER. 

There  is  a  light  in  my  wife's  room. 

THE   UNCLE. 

We  will  take  it  by  and  by,  when  the  doctor 
has  come. 


THE   FATHER. 


It  is  true,  we  see  well  enough ;  there  is  light 
from  outside. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Is  it  light  outside  ? 


x/       THE    FATHER. 

Lighter  than  here. 

THE   UNCLE. 

For  my  part,  I  would  as  soon  talk  in  the  dark. 


•/  THE   FATHER. 

So  would  I.  [^Silence. 


254  The  Intruder. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

It   seems   to   me   the  clock   makes   such  a 
noise  !  .  .  . 

THE    ELDEST   DAUGHTER. 

That  is  because  we  are  not  speaking  now, 
grandfather. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

But  why  are  you  all  silent  ? 

THE   UNCLE. 

Of  what  would  you  have  us  speak  ?  —  You 
are  not  in  earnest  to-night. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Is  it  very  dark  in  the  room? 

THE   UNCLE. 

It  is  not  very  light.  \_Silence, 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  do  not  feel  well,  Ursula ;  open  the  window 
a  Httle. 


THE    FATHER. 

Yes,  ciaughter ;  open  the  window  a  little ;  I 
begin  to  feel  the  want  of  air  myself^ 

[The  girl  opens  the  window, 

THE   UNCLE.  \     ' 

I  pooitivoly  believe  we  have  stayed  shut  up 
too  long. 


The  Intruder.  255 

THE   GRANDFATHER.  -^ 

Is  the  window  open,  Ursula?  ^ 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  grandfather ;  it  is  wide  open. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

One  would  not  have  said  it  was  open ;  there 
is  not  a  sound  outside. 

THE   DAUGHTER. 

No,  grandfather ;  there  is  not  the  least  sound. 

THE    FATHER. 

The  silence  is  extraordinary  ! 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

One  could  hear  an  angel's  step. 

THE   UNCLE. 

That  is  the  reason  I  do  not  like  the  country. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

I  wish  I  could  hear  some  sound.     What  time 
is  it,  Ursula? 

THE    DAUGHTER./U  /^^T 

Almost  midnight,  grandfather. 

[Here  the  Uncle  begins  to  walk  up  and  down 
the  room.]  .;.. —--^.^ 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Who  is  it  walking  around  like  that  ? 


/ 

2^6  The  Intruder. 


THE   UNCLE. 

It  is  I !  it  is  I  !     Do  not  be  frightened  !     I 

feel  the  need  of  walking  a  little.     \_Silefice.']  — 

/  But- 1  mm  going  to  -sit-dowtt-agaifl,  —  I  do  not 

see  where  I  am  going.  \_Siktice. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  wish  I  were  somewhere  else  ! 

THE   DAUGHTER. 

Where  would  you  like  to  go,  grandfather? 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  do  not  know  where,  —  into  another  room  — 
no  matter  where  !  no  matter  where  !  .  .  . 


I/-'  THE    FATHER. 

Where  should  we  go? 

THE   UNCLE. 

It  is  too  late  to  go  anywhere  else. 

[Silence.    They  are  sitting  motionless,  round  / 
the  table.]  i 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

What  is  that  I  hear,  Ursula? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Nothing,  grandfather ;  it  is  the  leaves  falling. 
Yes,  it  is  the  leaves  falling  on  the  terrace. 


The  Intruder.  257 


THE   GRANDFATHER. 

Go  shut  the  window,  Ursula. 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Yes,  grandfather. 

[She  shuts  the  window,  comes  back,  and  sits 
down.] 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  am  cold.     \Silence.     The  three  sisters  kiss 
each  other.']     What  is  it  I  hear  now? 

THE    FATHER. 

It  is  the  three  sisters  kissing  each  other. 

THE   UNCLE. 

It    seems    to   me    they   are   very  pale  this 
evening.  \Silence. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

What  is  it  I  hear  now,  Ursula? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

Nothing,  grandfather;  it  is  the  clasping  of 
my  hands.  [Silence. 

THE   GRANDFATHER. 

What  is  it  I  hear?  what  is  it  I  hear,  Ursula? 

THE  DAUGHTER. 

I   do  not   know,  grandfather;    perhaps   my 
sisters  —  they  are  trembHng  a  little. 


4 


258  The  Intruder. 

'^'       THE   GRANDFATHER. 

I  am  afraid,  too,  my  children. 

[Here  a  ray  of  moonlight  penetrates  through 
a  corner  of  the  stained  glass,  and  spreads 
strange  gleams  here  and  there  in  the  room. 
Midnight  "strikes,  and  at  the  last  stroke  it 
seems  to  some  that  a  sound  is  heard,  very 
vaguely,  as  of  some  one  rising  in  all  haste.] 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

[Shuddering  with  peculiar-  horror.']     Who  is 
it  that  rose  ? 

THE    UNCLE. 

No  one  rose  ! 


I  did  not  rise  ! 


THE    FATHER. 


K: 


THE   THREE   DAUGHTERS. 

Nor  I !  ...  Nor  I !  ...  Nor  I ! 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Some  one  rose  from  the  table  ! 

THE   UNCLE.  1/^^ 

Light  the  lamp  ! 

[Here  suddenly  a  wail  of  fright  is  heard  ir 
the  child's  room,  on  the  right ;  and  Ihii 
wail  continues,  with  gradations  of  terror 
until  the  end  of  the  scene.] 

THE   FATHER.        , 

isten  !  the  child  ! 


t^«C5S^^^" 


The  Intruder. 

THE    UNCLE. 

He  has  never  cried  before  ! 

THE   FATHER. 

Let  us  go  and  look  ! 


•259 


THE   UNCLE. 

.  The  light !     The  light ! 

[At  this  moment  a  hurrying  of  headlong 
heavy  steps  is  heard  in  the  room  on  the 
left.  —  Then  a  deathly  stillness.  —  They 
listen  in  a  dumb  terror,  until  the  door 
opens  slowly,  and  the  light  from  the  next 
room  falls  into  that  in  which  they  are  wait- 
ing. The  Sister  of  Charity  appears  on  the 
threshold,  in  the  black  garments  of  her 
order,  and  bows  as  she  makes  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  to  announce  the  death  of  the 
wife.  They  understand,  and,  after  a  mo- 
ment of  hesitation  and  fright,  silently  enter 
the  chamber  of  death,  while  the  Uncle 
politely  effaces  himself  at  the  doorstep,  to 
let  the  three  young  girls  pass.  The  blind 
man,  left  alone,  rises  and  gropes  excitedly 
about  the  table  in  the  darkness. 

THE    GRANDFATHER. 

Where  are  you  going?  —  Where  are  you 
going  ?  —  My  children  !  —  They  have  left  me 
all  alone  ! 


[Curtain.] 


I 


The  Blind. 


To  Charles  Van  Lerberght 


Persons. 

The  Priest; 

Three  Men  Who  Were  Born  Blind. 

A  Very  Old  Blind  Man. 

Fifth  Blind  Man  {^vho  is  also  deaf). 

Sixth  Blind  Man  [who  can  distinguish  light 

and  darkness). 
Three  Old  Blind  Women  in  Prayer. 
A  Very  Old  Blind  Woman. 
A  Young  Blind  Girl. 
A  Blind  Madwoman. 
An  Infant,  child  of  the  Madwoman. 
A  Dog. 


The  Blind. 


[An  ancient  Norland  forest,  with  an  eternal 
look,  under  a  sky  of  deep  stars. 

In  the  centre,  and  in  the  deep  of  the  night,  a 
very  old  priest  is  sitting,  wrapped  in  a  great 
black  cloak.  The  chest  and  the  head, 
gently  upturned  and  deathly  motionless, 
rest  against  the  trunk  of  a  giant  hollow 
oak.  The  face  is  fearsome  pale  and  of  an 
immovable  waxen  lividness,  in  which  the 
purple  lips  fall  slightly  apart.  The  dumb, 
fixed  eyes  no  longer  look  out  from  the 
visible  side  of  Eternity  and  seem  to  bleed 
with  immemorial  sorrows  and  with  tears. 
The  hair,  of  a  solemn  whiteness,  falls  in 
stringy  locks,  stiff  and  few,  over  a  face 
more  illuminated  and  more  weary  than  all 
that  surrounds  it  in  the  watchful  stillness 
of  that  melancholy  wood.  The  hands,  piti- 
fully thin,  are  clasped  rigidly  over  the 
thighs. 

On  the  right,  six  old  men,  all  blind,  are  sitting 
on  stones,  stumps  and  dead  leaves. 

On  the  left,  separated  from  them  by  an  up- 
rooted tree  and  fragments  of  rock,  six 
women,  also  blind,  are  sitting  opposite  the 
old  men.  Three  among  them  pray  and 
mourn  without  ceasing,  in  a  muffled  voice. 
Another  is  old  in  the  extreme.  The  fifth, 
in  an  attitude  of  mute  insanity,  holds  on 
her  knees  a  little  sleeping  child.  The  sixth 
is  strangely  young,  and  her  whole  body  is 


266  The  Blind. 

drenched  with  her  beautiful  hair.  They, 
as  well  as  the  old  men,  are  all  clad  in  the 
sanxfi-amplg,  and  sombre  garments.     Most 


of  them  are  waitlngTVith  their  elbows  on 
ttT^lrkn'bcb  and  l'h»iii  faces  in  their  hands ; 


and  all  seem  to  have  lost  the  habit  of  in- 
effectual gesture  and  no  longer  turn  their 
heads  at  the  stifled  and  uneasy  noises  of 
the  Island.  Tall  funereal  trees,  —  yews, 
weeping- willows,  cypresses,  —  cover  them 
with  their  faithful  shadows.  A  cluster  of 
long,  sickly  asphodels  is  in  bloom,  not  far 
from  the  priest,  in  th6  night.  It  is  un- 
/usually  oppressive,  despite  the  moonlight 
that  here  and  there  struggles  to  pierce  for 
an  instant  the  glooms  of  the  foliage.] 

FIRST  BLIND  MAN  {%vho  was  bom  blind)  ^ 
He  has  n't  come  back  yet  ? 

SECOND  BLIND  MAN   {who  also  was  bom  blind). 
You  have  awakened  me. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

^  I  was  sleeping,  too. 

THIRD  BLIND  MAN  {also  hom  blind), 
I  was  sleeping,  too. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

He  hasn't  come  yet? 

SECOND    BLIND  MAN. 

I  hear  nothing  coming. 


The  Blind.  267 


THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  time  to  go  back  to  the  Asylum. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

We  ought  to  find  out  where  we  are. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

It  has  grown  cold  since  he  left. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

We  ought  to  find  out  where  we  are  ! 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    MAN, 

Does  any  one  know  where  we  are  ? 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

We  were  walking  a  very  long  while ;  we  must 
be  a  long  way  from  i)^  Asylum. 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

Oh  !  the  women  are  opposite  us  ? 

THE   VERY  OLD   BLIND   WOMAN. 

We  are  sitting  opposite  you. 

FIRST   BLIND  MAN. 

Wait,    I  am   coming   over    where   you   are.  ' 
'[He  rises  and  gropes  in  the  darkJ]  —  Where  \  i 
are  you  ?  —  Speak  !  let    me    hear   where    you 
are  ! 


268  The  Blind. 

THE  VERY    OLD  BLIND  WOMAN. 

Here ;  we  are  sitting  on  stones. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

\_Advances  and  stumbles  against  the  fallen 
tree  and  the  rocks. '\  There  is  something  be- 
tween us. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

We  had  better  keep  our  places. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Where  are  you  sitting  ?  —  Will  you  come 
over  by  us? 

THE  VERY  OLD   BLIND  WOMAN. 

We  dare  not  rise  ! 

Third  blind  man. 
Why  did  he  separate  us? 

FIRST  blind  man. 

I  hear  praying  on  the  women's  side. 

second  blind  man. 
Yes;  the  three  old  women  are  praying. 


FIRST  blind  man. 

/  This  is  no  time  for  prayer  1 


The  Blind.  269 

SECOND  BLIND    MAN. 

You  will  pray  soon  enough,  in  the  dormitory  ! 
[The  three  old  women  continue  their  prayers.] 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

I  should  like  to  know  who  it  is  I  am  sitting 
by. 

SECOND   BLIND    MAN. 

I  think  I  am  next  to  you.  \They  feel  about 
them.'\ 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

We  can't  reach  each  other. 

FIRST  BLIND    MAN. 

Nevertheless,  we  are  not  far  apart.  \_He 
feels  about  him  and  strikes  with  his  staff  the  fifth 
blind  man,  who  utters  a  muffled  groan.'\  The 
one  who  cannot  hear  is  beside  us. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

I  don't  hear  everybody;  we  were  six  just 
now. 

FIRST   BLIND    MAN. 

I  am  going  to  count.  Let  us  question  the 
women,  too ;  we  must  know  what  to  depend 
upon.  I  hear  the  three  old  women  praying  all 
the  time ;  are  they  together  ? 

THE    VERY    OLD    BLIND    WOMAN. 

They  are  sitting  beside  me,  on  a  rock. 


270  The  Blind. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

-^  I  I  am  Sitting  on  dead  leaves. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

And  the  beautiful  blind  girl,  where  is  she? 

THE    VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

She  is  near  them  that  pray. 

SECOND    BUND    MAN. 

Where  is  the  mad  woman,  and  her  child  ? 

THE    YOUNG    BLIND    GIRL. 

He  sleeps ;  do  not  awaken  him  ! 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

Oh  !  how  far  away  you  are  from  us  !  I  thought 
you  were  opposite  me  ! 

^ ^  THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

t     We  know — nearly  ^^  all  we,  need  to  know. 
K  I  Let  us  chat  a  httle,  while  we  wait  for  the  priest  "*" 
|-te  come  back. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

He  told  us  to  wait  for  him  in  silence. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  are  not  in  a  church. 

THF  VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

1  You  do  not  know  where  we  are. 


The  Blind.  271 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

I  am  afraid  when  I  am  not  speaking. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

Do  you  know  where  the  priest  went? 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

I  think  he  leaves  us  for  too  long  a  time. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

He  is  getting  too  old.  It  looks  as  though  he; 
himself  has  rio  longer  seen  for  some  time. 
He  will  not  admit  it,  for  fear  another  should 
come  to  take  his  place  among  us ;  but  I  sus- 
pect he  hardly  sees  at  all  any  more.  We 
must  have  another  guide ;  he  no  longer  listens 
to  us,  and  we  are  getting  too  numerous.  He 
and  the  three  nuns  are  the  only  people  in  the 
house  who  can  see ;  and  they  are  all  older  than 
we  are  !  — I  am  sure  he  has  misled  us  and  that 
he  is  Jooking  for  theroad.    Where  has  he'gone  ? 

—  He  has  no  right  toleave  us  here.  .  .  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

He  has  gone  a  long  way :  I  think  he  said  so 
to  the  women. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

He  no  longer  speaks  except  to  the  women? 

—  Do  we  no  longer  exist  ?~:=^'Wr'sHair Have  to 
complain  of  him  in  the  end. 


272  The  Blind. 

THE  VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

To  whom  will  you  complain  ? 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

I  don't  know  yet ;  we  shall  see,  we  shall  see. 
—  But  where  has  he  gone,  I  say  ?  —  I  am  asking 
the  women. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

He  was  weary  with  walking  such  a  long  time. 
I  think  he  sat  down  a  moment  among  us.  He 
has  been  very  sad  and  very  feeble  for  several 
days.  He  is  afraid  since  the  physician  died. 
He  is  alone.  He  hardly  speaks  any  more.  I 
don't  know  what  has  happened.  He  insisted 
on  going  out  to-day.  He  said  he  wished  to 
see  the^Island,  a  last  time,  in  the  sunshine, 
before  winteY  came.  The  winter  will  be  very 
long  and  cold,  it  seems,  and  the  ice  comes 
already  from  the  North.  He  was  very  uneasy, 
too :  they  say  the  storms  of  the  last  few  days 
have  swollen  the  river  and  all  the  dikes  are 
shaken.  He  said  also  that  the  sea  frightened 
him ;  it  is  troubled  without  cause,  it  seems,  and 
thfi-coastpf  the  Island  is  no  longer  high  enough. 
He  wished  to  see ;  but  he  did  not  tell  us  what 
he  saw.  —  At  present,  I  think  he  has  gone  to 
get  some  bread  and  water  for  the  mad  woman. 
He  said  he  would  have  to  go  a  long  way, 
perhaps.     We  must  wait. 


The  Blind.  273 


THE   YOUNG    BLIND   GIRL. 

He  took  my  hands  when  he  left ;  and  his 
hands  shook  as  if  he  were  afraid.  Then  he 
kissed  me 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Oh!  oh! 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND   GIRL. 

I  asked  him  what  had  happened.  He  told 
me  he  did  not  know  what  was  going  to  happen. 
He  told  me  the  reign  of  old  men  was  going  to 
end,  perhaps.  .  .  r- 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

What  did  he  mean  by  saying  that  ? 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  did  not  understand  him.  He  told  me  he 
was  going  over  by  the  great  lighthouse. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

Is  there  a  lighthouse  here  ? 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND   GIRL. 

Yes,  at  the  north  of  the  Island.  I  beheve 
we  are  not  far  from  it.  He  said  he  saw  the 
light  of  the  beacon  even  here,  through  the 
leaves.  He  has  never  seemed  more  sorrowful 
than  to-day,  and  I  believe  he  has  been  weeping 
for  several  days.  I  do  not  know  why,  but  I 
wept  also  without  seeing  him.     I  did  not  hear 


274  The  Blind. 

him  go  away.  I  did  not  question  him  any 
further.  I  was  aware  that  he  smiled  very 
gravely;  I  was  aware  that  he  closed  his  eyes 
and  wished  to  be  silent.  .  .  . 


^ 


FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

He  said  nothing  to  us  of  all  that ! 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND    GIRL. 

(You  do  not  listen  when  he  speaks  ! 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

You  all  murmur  when  he  speaks  ! 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

He  merely  said  "  Good-night "  to  us  when 
he  went  away. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

It  must  be  very  late. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

He  said  "  Good-night  "  two  or  three  times 
when  he  went  away,  as  if  he  were  going  to 
sleep.  I  was  aware  that  he  was  looking  at  me 
when  he  said  "  Good-night ;  good-night."  — 
The  voice  has  a  different  sound  when  you  look 
at  any  one  fixedly. 

FIFTH    BLIND   MAN. 

Pity  the  blind  ! 


275 


The  Blind. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

Who  is  that,  talking  nonsense  ? 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  think  it  is  he  who  is  deaf. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Be  quiet !  —  This  is  no  time  for  begging  ! 

THIRD   BLIND   MAN. 

Where  did  he  go  to  get  his  bread  and  water? 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

He  went  toward  the  sea. 


at  his  I 


THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

Nobody  goes  toward  the  sea  Hke  that 

agef""""  ^- 

"       "  SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Are  we  near  the  sea? 

THE   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

Yes ;  keep  still  a  moment ;  you  will  hear  it. 

[Murmur  of  a  sea,  near  by  and  very  calm, 
against  the  cliffs.] 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  hear  only  the  three  old  women  praying. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    WOMAN. 

Listen   well;    you  will   hear   it   across  their 
prayers. 


276  The  Blind. 


SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Yes ;  I  hear  something  not  far  from  us. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

It  was  asleep ;  one  would  say  that  it  awaked. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

He  was  wrong  to  bring  us  here;  I  do  not 
- —    like  to  hear  that  noise. 

THE   VERY   OLD   BLIND    MAN. 

You  know  quite  well  the  Island  is  not  large. 
It  can  be  heard  whenever  one^gaes  outside 
the  Asylum  close. 


-/ 


SECOND   BLIND   MAN. 

I  never  listened  to  it. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 


It  seems  close  beside  us  to-day;  I  do  not 
like  to  hear  it  so  near. 


SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

No  more  do  I ;  besidevwe  -did  n't  ask  to  go 
put  from  the  Asylum. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

We  have  never  come  so  far  as  this ;  it  was 
needless  to  bring  us  so  far. 


The  Blind.  277 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND    WOMAN. 

The  weather  was  very  fine  this  morning ;  he 
wanted  to  have  us  enjoy  the  last  sunny  days, 
before  shutting  us  up  all  winter  in  the  Asylum. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

But  I  prefer  to  stay  in  the  Asylum.        I 

THE  VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

He  said  also  that  we  ought  to  know  some- 
thing of  the  little  Island  we  live  on.  He 
himself  had  never  been  all  over  it ;  there  is  a 
mountain  that  no  one  has  climbed,  valleys  one 
fears  to  go  down  into,  and  caves  into  which  no 
one  has  ever  yet  penetrated.  Finally  he  said 
we  must  not  always  wait  for  the  sun  under  the 
vaulted  roof  of  the  dormitory ;  he  wished  to 
lead  us  as  far  as  the  seashore.  He  has  gone 
there  alone. 

THE   VERY   OLD   BLIND    MAN. 

He  is  right.     We  must  think  of  living. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

But  there  is  nothing  to  see  outside  ! 

SECOND    BLIND  MAN. 

Are  we  in  the  sun,  now? 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Is  the  sun  still  shining? 


278  The  Blind. 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  think  not :  it  seems  very  late. 


SECOND  BLIND  MAN. 

What  time  is  it? 

THE    OTHERS. 

I  do  not  know.  —  Nobody  knows. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Is  it  light  still?  [71?  the  sixth  blind  man.'] 
—  Where  are  you  ?  —  How  is  it,  you  who  can 
see  a  little,  how  is  it? 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  think  it  is  very  dark ;  when  there  is  sun- 
light, I  see  a  blue  line  under  my  eyelids.  I 
did  see  one,  a  long  while  ago ;  but  now,  I  no 
longer  perceive  anything. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

For  my  part,  I  know  it  is  late  when  I  am 
hungry  :  and  I  am  hungry. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Look  up  at  the  sky;  perhaps  you  will  see 
something  there  ! 

[All  lift  their  heads  skyward,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  three  who  were  born  blind,  who 
continue  to  look  upon  the  ground.] 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  do  not  know  whether  we  are  under  the  sky. 


The  Blind. 


279 


FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

The  voice  echoes  as  if  we  were  in  a  cavern. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

I  think,  rather,  that  it  echoes  so  because  it  is 
evening. 

THE   YOUNG  BLIND   GIRL. 

It  seems  to  me  that  I  feel  the  moonlight  on 
my  hands. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND  WOMAN. 

I  believe  there  are  stars ;  I  hear  them. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND  GIRL. 

So  do  I. 

FIRST   BLIND  MAN. 

I  hear  no  noise. 

SECOND    BLIND  MAN. 

I  hear  only  the  noise  of  our  breathing. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  believe  the  women  are  right. 

FIRST   BLIND  MAN. 

I  never  heard  the  stars. 

THE  TWO   OTHERS   WHO  WERE   BORN   BLIND. 

Nox  we. 


[A  flight  of  night  birds  alights  suddenly  in  the 

foliage  1 


28o  The  Blind. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Listen  !  listen  !  —  what  is  up  there  above 
us?  —  Do  you  hear? 

THE   VERY   OLD   BLIND  MAN. 

Something  has  passed  between  us  and  the 

sky ! 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

There  is  something  stirring  over  our  heads ; 
but  we  cannot  reach  there  ! 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I  do  not  recognize  that  noise.  — I  should  like 
to  go  back  to  the  Asylum. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

We  ought  to  know  where  we  are  ! 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  have  tried  to  get  up ;  there-  is  nothing  but 
thorns  about  me ;  I  dare  not  stretch  out  my 
hands. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

We  ought  to  know  where  we  are  ! 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  cannot  know ! 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

We  must  be  very  far  from  the  house.  I  no 
longer  understand  any  of  the  noises. 


The  Blind.  281 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

For  a  long  time  I  have  smelled  the  odor  of 
dead  leaves~ -^^ 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

Is  there  any  of  us  who  has  seen  the  Island  in 
the  past,  and  can  tell  us  where  we  are  ? 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

We  were  all  blind  when  we  came  herCj^ 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

We  have  never  seen.       ^ 

SECOND   BLIND   MAN. 

Let  us  not  alarm  ourselves  needlessly.  He 
will  come  back  soon ;  let  us  wait  a  little  longer. 
But  in  the  future,  we  will  not  go  out  any  more 
with  him.  "*  ^ — ' 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

We  cannot  go  out  alone. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

We  will  not  go  out  at  all.  I  had  rather  not 
go  out. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

We  had  no  desire  to  go  out.  Nobody  asked 
him  to. 


282  The  Blind. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

It  was  a  feast-day  in  the  Island ;  we  always 
go  out  on  the  great  holidays. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

He  tapped  me  on  the  shoulder  while  I  was 
still  asleep,  saying  :  "  Rise,  rise  ;  it  is  time,  the 
sun  is  shining  !  "  —  Is  it?  I  had  not  perceived 
it.     I  never  saw  the  sun. 

/  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN:  '  ' 

!  /  have  seen  the  sun,  when  I  was  very  young. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN.  . 

So  have  I;  a  very  long  time  ago;  when  I 
was  a  child;  but  I  hardly  remember  it  any 
longer. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

Why  does  he  want  us  to  go  out  every  time 
the  sun  shines?  Who  can  tell  the  difference? 
I  never  know  whether  I  take  a  walk  at  noon  or 
at  midnight. 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

I  had  rather  go  out  at  noon ;  I  guess  vaguely 
then  at  a  great  white  light,  and  my  eyes  make 
great  efforts  to  open. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  prefer  to  stay  in  the  refectory,  njar  the  sea- 
'  coal  fire ;  there  was  a  big  fire  this  morning.  ... 


The  Blind.  283 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

He  could  take  us  into  the  sun  in  the  court- 
yard. There  the  walls  are  a  shelter ;  you  can- 
not go  out  when  the  gate  is  shut,  —  I  always 
shut  it.  —  Why  are  you  touching  my  left  elbow? 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I  have  not  touched  you."     I  can't  reach  you. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  tell  you  somebody  touched  my  elbow  ! 

FIRST   BLIND    MAN. 

It  was  not  any  of  us. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  should  like  to  go  away. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

My  God  !  my  God  !     Tell  us  where  we  are  ! 

"  FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

We  cannot  wait  for  eternity. 

[A  clock,  very  far  away,  strikes  twelve  slowly] 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

Oh,  how  far  we  are  from  the  asylum  ! 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  midnight. 


284  The  Blind. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  noon.  —  Does  any  one  know  ?  —  Speak  ! 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  do  not  know,  but  I  think  we  are  in  the 
dark. 

FIRST  BLIND   MAN. 

I  don't  know  any  longer  where  I  am;    we 
slept  too  long  — 

SECOND   BLIND   MAN. 

I  am  hungry. 

THE   OTHERS. 

We  are  hungry  and  thirsty. 

SECOND   BLIND   MAN. 

Have  we  been  here  long? 
If- 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

It  seems  as  if  I  had  been  here  centuries  ! 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

I  begin  to  understand  where  we  are.  .  .  . 

THIRD   BLIND   MAN. 

We  ought  to  go  toward  the  side  where  it 
struck  midnight.  .  .  . 

[All  at  once  the  night  birds  scream  exultingly 
in  the  darkness  ] 


The  Blind.  285 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Do  you  hear  ?  —  Do  you  hear  ? 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

We  are  not  alone  here  ! 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  suspected  something  a  long  while  ago  :  we 
are  overheard. —  Has  he  come  ba-ck? 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

I  don't  know  what  it  is :  it  is  above  us. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Did  the  others  hear  nothing  ?  —  You  are 
always  silent ! 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  are  listening  still. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  hear  wings  about  me  ! 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

My  God  !  my  God  !     Tell  us  where  we  are  ! 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  begin  to  understand  where  we  are.  .  .  .  The 
Asylum  is  on  the  other  side  of  the  great  river ; 
we  crossed  the  old  bridge.  He  led  us  to  the 
north  of  the  Island.     We  are  not  far  from  the 


/ 


286  The  Blind. 

river,  and  perhaps  we  shall  hear  it  if  we  listen 
a  moment.  .  .  .  We  must  go  as  far  as  the 
water's  edge,  if  he  does  not  come  back.  .  .  . 
There,  night  and  day,  great  ships  pass,  and  the 
sailors  will  perceive  us  on  the  banks.  It  is 
possible  that  we  are  in  the  wood  that  surrounds 
the  lighthouse ;  but  I  do  not  know  the  way  out. 
.  .  .  Will  any  one  follow  me  ? 

FIRST   BLIND  MAN. 

Let  us  remain  seated  !  —  Let  us  wait,  let  us 
wait.  We  do  not  know  in  what  direction  the 
great  river  is,  and  there  are  marshes  all  about 
the  Asylum.  Let  us  wait,  let  us  wait.  .  .  .  He 
will  return  ....  he  must  return  ! 

SIXTH    BLIND  MAN. 

Does  any  one  know  by  what  route  we  came 
here?     He  explained  it  to  us  as  he  walked. 


n 


FIRST   BLIND  MAN. 

paid  no  attention  to  him. 


V   < 


SIXTH   BLIND   MAN. 

Did  any  one  listen  to  him  ? 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  must  listen  to  him  in  the  future. 

SIXTH   BLIND   MAN. 

Were  any  of  us  bom  on  the  Island  ? 


The  Blind.  287 


THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

You  know  very  well  we  came  from  else- 
where. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

We  came  from  the  other  side  of  the  sea. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I  thought  I  should  die  on  the  voyage. 

SECOND   BLIND   MAN. 

So  did  I ;  we  came  together. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

We  are  all  three  from  the  same  parish. 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

They  say  you  can  see  it  from  here,  on  a  clear 
day,  —  toward  the  north.     It  has  no   steeple. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

We  came  by  accident. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

I  come  from  another  direction.  .  .  . 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

From  where  ? 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

I  dare  no  longer  dream  of  it.  ...  I  hardly 
remember  any  longer  when  I  speak  of  it.  .  .  . 
It  was  too  long  ago.  ...  It  was  colder  there 
than  here.  .  .  . 


288  The  Blind. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  come  from  very  far.  .  .  . 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Well,  from  where? 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  could  not  tell  you.  How  would  you  have 
me  explain  !  —  It  is  too  far  from  here ;  it  is 
beyond  the  sea.  ,  I  come  from  a  great  country. 
...  I  could  only  make  you  understand  by 
signs  :  and  we  no  longer  see.  ...  I  have  wan- 
dered too  long.  .  .  .  But  I  have  seen  the  sun- 
light and  the  water  and  the  fire,  mountains, 
faces,  and  strange  flowers.  .  .  .  There  are  none 
such  on  this  Island ;  it  is  too  gloomy  and 
too  cold.  ...  I  have  never  recognized  their 
perfume  since  I  saw  them  last.  .  .  .  And '  I 
have  seen  my  parents  and  my  sisters.  ...  I 
was  too  young  then  to  know  where  I  was.  .  .  . 
I  still  played  by  the  seashore.  .  .  .  But  oh,  how 
I  remember  having  seen  !  .  .  .  One  day  I  saw 
the  snow  on  a  mountain-top.  .  .  I  began  to 
distinguish  the  unhappy  ... 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN, 

What  do  you' mean? 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  distinguish  them  yet  at  times  by  their 
voices.  ...  I  have  memories  which  are  clearer 
when  I  do  not  think  upon  them.  .  .  . 


The  Blind.  289 


FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I  have  no  memories. 

[A  flight  of  large  migratory  birds  pass  clamor- 
ously, above  the  trees.] 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Something  is  passing  again  across  the  sky  ! 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Why  did  you  come  here  ? 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Of  whom  do  you  ask  that  ? 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Of  our  young  sister. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL.  ] 

I  was  told  he  could  cure  me.  He  told  me  I  t 
would  see  some  day;  then  I  could  leave  the  1 
Island.  ...  1 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN.  1 

We  all  want  to  leave  the  Island  ! 

SECOND   BLIND   MAN.  ! 

We  shall  stay  here  always.  J 

\ 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN.  ^  \ 

He  is  too  old :  he  will  not  have  time  to  cure 


290  The  Blind. 


THE    YOUNG    BLIND    GIRL. 

My  lids  are  shut,  but  I  feel  that  my  eyes  are 
alive.  .  .  . 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Mine  are  open. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

I  sleep  with  my  eyes  open. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Let  us  not  talk  of  our  eyes  ! 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  not  long  since  you  came,  is  it  ? 

THE    VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

One  evening  at  prayers  I  heard  a  voice  on 
the  women's  side  that  I  did  not  recognize  ;  and 
I  knew  by  your  voice  that  you  were  very 
young.  ...  I  would  have  liked  to  see  you,  to 
hear  you.  ... 

FIRST    BLIND     MAN. 

I  did  n't  perceive  anything. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

He  gave  us  no  warning. 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

They  say  you  are  beautiful  as  a  woman  who 
comes  from  very  far. 


The   Blind.  291 


THE   YOUNG    BLIND    GIRL. 

I  have  never  seen  myself. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    MAN.  ,^^ 

We  have  never  seen  each   other.     We   ask 
'  and  we  reply ;  we  live  together,  we  are  always 
(/together,  but  we  know  not  what  we  are !  .  .  . 
j  In  vain  we  touch  each  other  with  both  hands; . 
1 1  the  eyes  learn  more  than  the  hands.  ...  ' ' 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

I  see  your  shadows  sometimes,  when  you  are 
in  the  sun. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  have  never  seen  the  house  in  which  we 
live ;  in  vain  we  feel  the  walls  and  the  win- 
dows ;  we  do  not  know  where  we  live  !  .  .  . 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    WOMAN. 

They  say  it  is  an  old  chateau,  very  gloomy 
and  very  wretched,  where  no  light  is  ever  seen 
except  in  the  tower  where  the  priest  has  his 

room. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

There  is  no  need  of  light  for  those  who  do; 
not  see.  \ 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

When  I  tend  the  flock,  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  Asylum,  the  sheep  return  of  themselves 
when  they  see  at  nightfall  that  light  in  the 
tower  .  .  .  They  have  never  misled  me. 


292  The  Blind. 


THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Years  and  years  we  have  been  together,  and 
we  have  never  seen  each  other '  You  would 
say  we  were  forever  alone  !  .  .  .[To  love,  one 
must  see.  j  "'"^ 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

\  I  dream  sometimes  that  I  see  .  .  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

(     I  see  only  in  my  dreams  .  .  . 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

*  I  do  not  dream,  usually,  except  at  midnight. 

•SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

Of  what  can  one  dream  where  the  hands  are 

motionless  ? 

[A  flurry  of  wind  shakes  the  forest,  and  the 
leaves  fall,  thick  and  gloomily.] 

FIFTH    BLIND    MAN. 

Who  touched  my  hands  ? 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Something  is  falling  about  us  ! 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

That  comes  from  above ;  I  don't  know  what 
it  is  .  .  . 


The  Blind.  293 

FIFTH    BLIND    MAN. 

Who  touched  my  hands  ?  —  I  was  asleep ;  let 
me  sleep ! 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Nobody  touched  your  hands. 

FIFTH    BLIND    MAN. 

Who  took  my  hands  ?     Answer  loudly ;  I  am 
a  little  hard  of  hearing  .  .  . 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

^^  ^Q  W^  Ifnnw  ourselves. 

FIFTH   BLIND   MAN. 

Has  some  one  come  to  give  us  warning? 

FIRST   BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  useless  to  reply ;  he  hears  nothing. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

It    must    be   admitted,   the    deaf    are   very 
unfortunate. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  am  weary  of  staying  seated. 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  am  weary  of  staying  here. 


SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 


294  The  Blind. 

/  It  seems  to  me  we  are  so  far  from  one 
/another.  .  .  .  Let  us  try  to  get  a  little  nearer 
/  together,  —  it  is  beginning  to  get  cold.  .  ,  . 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

I  dare  not  rise  !     We  had  better  stay  where 
we  are. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  do  not  know  what  there  may  be  among 
us. 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

I  think  both  my  hands  are  in  blood ;  I  would 
like  to  stand  up. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

You  are  leaning  toward  me,  —  I  hear  you. 

[The  blind  madwoman  rubs  her  eyes  violently, 
groaning  and  turning  obstinately  toward  the 
motionless  priest] 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I  hear  still  another  noise.  .  .  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND    WOMAN. 

I      I  think  it  is  our  unfortunate  sister  rubbing 
her  eyes. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

She  is  never  doing  anything  else ;  I  hear  her 
every  night. 


The  Blind.  295 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

She  is  mad  ',  she  never  speaks. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

She  has  never  spoken  since  she  had  her  child. 
.  .  .  She  seems  always  to  be  afraid.  .  .  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

You  are  not  afraid  here,  then? 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

Who? 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

All  the  rest  of  us. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

Yes,  yes ;  we  are  afraid. 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND    GIRL. 

We  have  been  afraid  for  a  long  time. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

Why  did  you  ask  that? 


THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  do  not  know  why  I  asked  it.  .  .  .  There  is  \ 
something  here  I  do  not  understand.  ...  It  \ 
seems  to  me  I  hear  weeping  all  at  once  among  1 
us.  .  .  .  JJ 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

There  is  no  need  to  fear ;  I  think  it  is  the 
madwoman. 


296  The  Blind. 

^  THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

There  is  something  else  beside.  ...  I  am 
sure  there  is  something  else  beside.  ...  It  is 
not  that  alone  that  makes  me  afraid. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

She  always  weeps  when  she  is  going  to  give 
suck  to  her  child. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

She  is  the  only  one  that  weeps  so. 

THE    VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

They  say  she  sees  still  at  times. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

You  do  not  hear  the  others  weep. 

.  THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

f  To  weep,  one  must  see. 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND   GIRL. 

I  smell  an  odor  of  flowers  about  us. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

I  smell  only  the  smell  of  the  earth. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

There  are  flowers,  —  tliere  are  flowers  about 
us. 


The  Blind.  297 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  smell  only  the  smell  of  the  earth. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAjr, 

I   caught    the    perfume   of  flowers    in    the 
wind.  ... 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  smell  only  the  smell  of  the  earth. 

THE   VERY   OLD   BLIND   MAN. 

I  believe  the  women  are  right. 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN.     . 

Where  are  they?  —  I  will  go  pluck  them. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

At  your  right.     Rise  ! 

[The  sixth  blind  man  rises  slowly  and  advances 
groping,  and  stumbling  against  the  bushes 
and  trees,  toward  the  asphodels,  which  he 
breaks  and  crushes  on  his  way.] 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  hear  you  breaking  the  green  stalks.     Stop  ! 
stop  ! 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

Don't  worry  yourselves   about   flowers,   but 
think  of  getting  home. 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

I  no  longer  dare  return  on  my  steps. 


298  The  Blind. 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND   GIRL. 

You  need  not  return.  —  Wait.  —  \_She  rises.'] 
Oh,  how  cold  the  earth  is  !  It  is  going  to 
freeze.  —  \_She  advances  without  hesitation 
toward  the  strange,  pale  asphodels ;  but  she  is 
stopped,  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  flowers,  by 
the  uprooted  tree  and  the  fragments  of  rock.] 
They  are  here.  —  I  cannot  reach  them ;  they 
are  on  your  side. 

SIXTH   BLIND   MAN. 

I  believe  I  am  plucking  them. 

[He  plucks  the  scattered  flowers,  gropinglv, 
and  offers  them  to  her ;  the  night  birds 
fly  away.] 

THE    YOUNG    BLIND    GIRL. 

It  seems  to  me  I  saw  these  flowers  in  the  old 
days.  ...  I  no  longer  know  their  name.  .  .  . 
Alas,  how  sickly  they  are,  and  how  soft  the  stems 
are  !  I  hardly  recognize  them.  ...  I  think  it 
is  the  flower  of  the  dead. 

[She  twines  the  asphodels  in  her  hair,] 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  hear  the  noise  of  your  hair. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

It  is  the  flowers. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  shall  not  see  you.  .  .  . 


The  Blind.  299 


THE   YOUNG   BLIND    GIRL. 

I  shall  not  see  myself,  any  more.  ...  I  am 

cold. 

[At  this  moment  the  wind  rises  in  the  forest, 
and  the  sea  roars  suddenly  and  with  vio- 
lence against  cliffs  very  near.] 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

It  thunders ! 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  think  there  is  a  storm  rising. 

THE  VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

I  think  it  is  the  sea. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

The  sea?  —  Is  it  the  sea?—  But  it  is  hardly 
two  steps  from  us  !  —  It  is  at  our  feet !  I  hear 
it  all  about  me  !  —  It  must  be  something  else  ! 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND    GIRL. 

I  hear  the  noise  of  breakers  at  my  feet. 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

I  think  it  is  the  wind  in  the  dead  leaves. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

I  think  the  women  are  right. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

It  will  come  here  ! 


300  The  Blind. 


FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

What  direction  does  the  wind  come  from? 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

It  comes  from  the  sea. 

THE  VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

V  i  J      It   always   comes   from    the    sea.     The   sea 
NZ' surrounds   us   on   all   sides.     It   cannot   come 
'^  from  anywhere  else.  .  .  . 

^-"^  FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I    /Let  us  not  keep  on  thinking  of  the  sea  ! 

j  SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

;   /We  must  think  of  it.     It  will  reach  us  soon. 

;  FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

i     You  do  not  know  if  it  be  the  sea. 

?  SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  hear  its  surges  as  if  I  could  dip  both  hands 
in  them.  We  cannot  stay  here  !  It  is  perhaps 
all  about  us. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Where  would  you  go  ? 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

No  matter  where  !  no  matter  where  !  I  will 
not  hear  this  noise  of  waters  any  longer  !  Let 
us  go  !     Let  us  go  ! 


The  Blind.  30] 


THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

I  think  I  hear  something  else.  —  Listen  ! 

[A  sound  of  footfalls  is  heard,  hurried  and  faf 
away,  in  the  dead  leaves.] 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

There  is  something  coming  this  way. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

He   is   coming !      He   is   coming !      He   is 
coming  back ! 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

He  is  coming  with  little  quick  steps,  like  a 
little  child. 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

Let  us  make  no  complaints  to  him  to-day. 

THE  VERY   OLD   BLIND   WOMAN. 

I  believe  that  is  not  the  step  of  a  man  ! 

[A  great  dog  enters  in  the  forest,  and  passes 
in  front  of  the  blind  folk.  —  Silence.] 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

Who  's  there  ?  —  Who  are  you  ?  —  Have  pity 
on  us,  we  have  been  waiting  so  long  !  .  .  . 
\^21ie  dog  stops,  and  coming  to  the  blind  man, 
puts  his  fore  paws  on  his  knees.~\  .Oh,  oh, 
what  have  you  put  on  my  knees?  What  is  it? 
...  Is  it  an  animal?  —  I  believe  it  is  a  dog. 
.  .  .  Oh,  oh,  it  is  the  dog,  it  is  the  Asylum  dog  ! 
Come  here,  sir,  come  here  !  He  comes  to  save 
us  !     Come  here  !  come  here,  sir  ! 


•" 


302  The  Blind. 

THE   OTHERS. 

Come  here,  sir  !  come  here  ! 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

He  has  come  to  save  us  !  He  has  followed 
our  tracks  all  the  way  !  He  is  licking  my  hands 
as  if  he  had  just  found  me  after  centuries  !  He 
howls  for  joy !  He  is  going  to  die  for  joy  ! 
Listen,  listen ! 

THE   OTHERS. 

Come  here  !     Come  here  ! 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Perhaps  he  is  running  ahead  of  some- 
body .  .  . 

^^..^  FIRST     BLIND   MAN. 

No,  no,  he  is  alone.  —  I  hear  nothing  coming. 
—  We  need  no  other  guide ;  there  is  none 
better.  He  will  lead  us  wherever  we  want  to 
go ;  he  will  obey  us  .  .  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

I  dare  not  follow  him.  ... 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

Nor  I. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Why  not  ?     His  sight  is  better  than  ours. 


The  Blind.  303 


SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Don't  listen  to  the  women  ! 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  believe  there  is  a  change  in  the  sky.  I 
breathe  freely.     The  air  is  pure  now  .  .  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

It  is  the  sea  wind  passing  about  us. 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

It  seems  to  me  it  is  getting  lighter ;  I  believe 
the  sun  is  rising  .  .  . 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

I  believe  it  is  getting  colder.  .  .  . 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

We  are  going  to  find  our  way  again.  He  is 
dragging  me  !  ...  he  is  dragging  me.  He  is 
drunk  with  joy !  —  I  can  no  longer  hold  him 
back !  .  .  .  Follow  me,  follow  me.  We  are 
going  back  to  the  house !  .  .  .  _,!--— 

[He  rises,  dragged  by  the  dog,  who  leads  him 
to  the  motionless  priest,  and  stops.] 

THE   OTHERS. 

Where  are  you  ?  Where  are  you  ?  —  Where 
are  you  going?  —  Take  care  ! 


3^4 


The  Blind. 


FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 


Wait,  wait !  Do  not  follow  me  yet ;  I  will 
come  back  ...  He  is  stopping.  —  What  is  the 
matter  with  him  ?  —  Oh,  oh,  I  touched  some- 
thing very  cold  ! 


SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

What  are  you  saying  ?  —  We  can  hardly  hear 
your  voice  any  longer. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

I  have  touched  —  I  believe  I  am  touching  a 
face  ! 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

What  are  you  saying?  —  We  hardly  under- 
stand you  any  longer.  What  is  the  matter  with 
you  ?  —  Where  are  you  ?  —  Are  you  already  so 
far  away  ? 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

Oh,  oh,  oh  !  —  I  do  not  know  yet  what  it  is. 
—  There  is  a  dead  man  in  the  midst  of  us. 


THE    OTHERS. 

A  dead  man  in  the  midst  of  us  ?  —  Where 
are  you  ?     Where  are  you  ? 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

There  is  a  dead  man  among  us,  I  tell  you  ! 
Oh,  oh,  I  touched  a  dead  man's  face  !  —  You 
are  sitting  beside  a  dead  man  !     One    of  us 


The  Blind.  30^ 

must  have  died  suddenly.  Why  don't  you 
speak,  so  that  I  may  know  who  are  still  alive  ? 
Where  are  you  ?  —  Answer  !  answer,  all  of  you  ! 

[The  blind  folk  reply  in  turn,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  madwoman  and  the  deaf  man. 
The  three  old  women  have  ceased  their 
prayers.] 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I   no   longer   distinguish   your  voices  .  .  . 
You  all  speak  alike  !  .  .  .  Your  voices  are  alJ 
trembling. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

There  are  two  that  have  not  answered  .  .  . 
Where  are  they? 

[He  touches  with  his  stick  the  fifth  blind  man.] 

FIFTH    BLIND   MAN. 

Oh  !  oh  !  I  was  asleep ;  let  me  sleep  ! 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

It  is  not  he.  —  Is  it  the  madwoman? 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

She  is  sitting  beside  me ;  I  can  hear  that  she 
is  alive  ... 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

I  believe  ...  I  believe  it  is  the  priest !  — 
He  is  standing  up  !     Come,  come,  come  ! 


3o6  The  Blind. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

He  is  standing  up? 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Then  he  is  not  dead  ! 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Where  is  he? 

SIXTH    BLIND   MAN. 

Let  us  go  see  ! 

[They  all  rise,  with  the  exception  of  the  mad- 
woman and  the  fifth  blind  man,  and  advance, 
groping,  toward  the  dead.] 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

Is  he  here  ?  —  Is  it  he  ? 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Yes,  yes,  I  recognize  him. 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

My  God  '  my  God  !  what  will  become  of  us? 

THE    VERY    OLD    BLIND    WOMAN. 

Father  !  father  !  —  Is  it  you  ?  Father,  what 
has  happened  ?  —  What  is  the  matter  ?  — 
Answer  us  !  —  We  are  all  about  you.  Oh ! 
oh  !  oh  ! 

THE   VERY  OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Bring  some  water ;  perhaps  he  still  lives. 


The   Blind.  T   307 

SECOND   BLIND  MAN.  ^ -^-^ 

Let  US  try  .  .  .  He  might  perhaps  be  able 
to  take  us  back  to  the  Asylum  .  .  . 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  useless ;  I  no  longer  hear  his  heart.  — 
He  is  cold. 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

He  died  without  speaking  a  word. 

THIRD   BLIND   MAN. 

He  ought  to  have  forewarned  us.  \ 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Oh  !  how  old  he  was !  .  .  .  This  is  the  first 
time  I  ever  touched  his  face  .  .  . 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

[  Feeling  the  corpse^     He  is  taller  than  we. 

SECOND    BLIND  MAN. 

His  eyes  are  wide  open.     He  died  with  his 
hands  clasped. 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

It  was  unreasonable  to  die  so  .  .  . 

SECOND    BLIND  MAN. 

He  is  not  standing  up,  he   is   sitting  on  a 
stone. 


3o8  The  Blind. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND    WOMAN. 

My  God  !  my  God  !  I  did  not  dream  of 
such  a  thing  !  .  .  .  such  a  thing  !  ...  He  has 
been  sick  such  a  long  time  .  .  .  He  must  have 
suffered  to-day  .  .  .  Oh,  oh,  oh  !  —  He  never 
complained ;  he  only  pressed  our  hands  .  .  . 
One  does  not  always  understand  .  .  .  One 
never  understands  !  .  .  .  Let  us  go  pray  about 
him ;  go  down  on  your  knees  ... 

[The  wotnen  kneel,  moaning.] 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

j  I  dare  not  go  down  on  my  knees. 

SECOND   BLIND   MAN. 

You  cannot  tell  what  you  might  kneel  on 
here. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

Was  he  ill  ?  .  .  .  He  did  not  tell  us  .  .  . 

SECOND    BLIND    MAN. 

I  heard  him  muttering  in  a  low  voice  as  he 
went  away.  I  think  he  was  speaking  to  our 
young  sister.     What  did  he  say? 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

She  will  not  answer. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

Will  you  no  longer  answer  us?  —  Where  are 
you,  I  say?  —  Speak. 


The  Blind. 


309 


THE   VERY   OLD  BLIND   WOMAN. 


You  made  him  suffer  too  much;  you  have 
made  him  die.  .  .  .  You  would  not  go  on ;  you 
would  sit  down  on  the  stones  of  the  road  to 
eat ;  you  have  grumbled  all  day  ...  I  heard 
him  sigh  ...  He  lost  heart.  .  .  . 


-^.-.4 


FIRST   BLIND    MAN. 

Was  he  ill?     Did  you  know  it? 

THE   VERY   OLD   BLIND   MAN. 

We  knew  nothing  .  .  .  We  never  saw  him. 
.  .  .  When  did  we  ever  know  anything  behind 
our  poor  dead  eyes?  ...  He  never  com- 
plained. Now  it  is  too  late  ...  I  have  seen 
three  die  .  .  .  but  never  in  this  way !  .  .  .  Now 
it  is  our  turn. 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

It  was  not  I  that  made  him  suffer.  —  I  said 
nothing. 

SECOND   BLIND  MAN. 

No  more  did  I.  We  followed  him  without 
saying  anything. 

THIRD   BLIND  MAN. 

He  died,  going  after  water  for  the  mad- 
woman. 

FIRST   BLIND    MAN. 

What  are  we  going  to  do  now  ?  Where  shall 
we  go? 


3IO  The  Blind. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Where  is  the  dog  ? 

FIRST  BLIND  MAN. 

Here;  he  will  not  go  away  from  the  dead 
[man. 

THIRD   BLIND   MAN. 

Drag  him  away !  Take  him  off,  take  him 
off! 

FIRST   BLIND    MAN. 

He  will  not  leave  the  dead  man. 

SECOND   BLIND  MAN. 

We  cannot  wait  beside  a  dead  man.  We 
cannot  die  here  in  the  dark. 

THIRD   BLIND    MAN. 

Let  us  remain  together ;  let  us  not  scatter ; 
let  us  hold  one  another  by  the  hand ;  let  us  all 
bit  on  this  stone  .  .  .  Where  are  the  others? 
,  .  .  Come  here,  come,  come  ! 

THE   VERY    OLD   BLIND   MAN. 

Where  are  you? 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

Here;  I  am  here.     Are  we  all  together? — . 
Come    nearer  me.  —  Where  are  your   hands? 
—  It  is  very  cold. 


The  Blind.  311 


THE   YOUNG    BLIND   GIRL. 

Oh,  how  cold  your  hands  are  ! 

.    THIRD  BLIND   MAN. 

What  are  you  domg? 

THE   YOUNG  BLIND  GIRL. 

I   was   putting  my   hands   on   my   eyes;    I 
thought  I  was  going  to  see  all  at  once  .  .  . 

FIRST  BLIND  MAN. 

Who  is  weeping  so  ? 

THE   VERY   OLD   BLIND  WOMAN. 

It  is  the  madwoman  sobbing. 

FIRST  BLIND  MAN. 

And  yet  she  does  not  know  the  truth.     , 

THE  VERY   OLD  BLIND  MAN.  i 

I  think  we  are  going  to  die  here.  | 

THE  VERY    OLD    BLIND  WOMAN,         j 

Perhaps  some  one  will  come  ...         | 

THE  VERY    OLD   BLIND    MAN.  \ 

] 

Who  else  would  come?  ...  j 

THE  VERY  OLD  BLIND  WOMAN.         ! 

i 

I  do  not  know.  1 


312  The  Blind. 

FIRST  BLIND  MAN. 

I   think   the  nuns  will   come  out  from  the 
Asylum  ... 

THE  VERY  OLD   BLIND   WOMAN. 

They  do  not  go  out  after  dark. 

THE  YOUNG  BLIND  GIRL. 

\  I'hey  never  go  out. 

SECOND   BLIND   MAN. 

1  think  the  men  at  the  great  lighthouse  will 
perceive  us  .  .  , 

THE  VERY  OLD    BLIND  MAN. 

i 

I  They  never  come  down  from  their  tow^r. 

THIRD   BLIND  MAN. 

They  will  see  us,  perhaps.  ... 

THE  VERY  OLD  BLIND  WOMAN. 

They  look  always  out  to  sea. 

THIRD    BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  cold. 

THE  VERY  OLD   BLIND  MAN. 

Listen  to  the   dead  leaves.     I  believe  it  is 
freezing. 

THE   YOUNG  BLIND   GIRL. 

Oh  !  how  hard  the  earth  is  ! 


The  Blind.  313 

THIRD  BLIND  MAN. 

I  hear  on  my  left  a  sound  I  do  not  under- 
stand. 

THE   VERY  OLD   BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  the  sea  moaning  against  the  rocks. 

THIRD   BLIND  MAN. 

I  thought  it  was  the  women. 

THE   VERY  OLD    BLIND  WOMAN. 

I  hear  the  ice  breaking  under  the  surf. 

FIRST   BLIND  MAN. 

Who  is  shivering  so?     It  shakes  everybody 
on  the  stone. 

SECOND    BLIND  MAN. 

I  can  no  longer  open  my  hands. 

THE  VERY    OLD  BLIND    MAN. 

I  hear  again  a  sound  I  do  not  understand. 

FIRST   BLIND    MAN. 

Who  is  shivering  so  among  us?     It  shakes 
the  stone. 

THE  VERY   OLD   BLIND  MAN. 

I  think  it  is  a  woman. 

THE  VERY   OLD   BLIND  WOMAN. 

I   think    the   madwoman   is    shivering    the 
haidest. 


314  The  Blind. 

THIRD    BLIND   MAN. 

We  do  not  hear  her  child. 

THE  VERY  OLD   BLIND  WOMAN. 

I  think  he  is  still  nursing.    , 

THE  VERY   OLD  BLIND   MAN. 

He  is  the  only  one  who  can  see  where  we 
' -^are  ! 

)  FIRST   BLIND  MAN. 

I  hear  the  north  wind. 

SIXTH  BLIND  MAN. 

I  think  there  are  no  more  stars ;  it  is  going 
to  snow. 

SECOND  BLIND  MAN. 

Then  we  are  lost ! 

THIRD  BLIND  MAN.  ;  ! 

If  any  one  sleeps,  he  must  be  aroused. 

THE  VERY  OLD   BLIND    MAN. 

Nevertheless,  I  am  sleepy. 

[A  sudden  gust  sweeps  the  dead  leaves  around 
in  a  whirlwind.] 

THE   YOUNG  BLIND  GIRL. 

Do  you  hear  the  dead  leaves  ?  —  I  believe 
some  one  is  coming  toward  us. 


3^5 


The  Blind. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

It  is  the  wind ;  listen  ! 

THIRD   BLIND   MAN, 

No  one  will  ever  come. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

The  great  cold  will  come  .  .  . 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  hear  walking  far  off. 

FIRST    BLIND    MAN. 

I  hear  only  the  dead  leaves. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  hear  walking  far  away  from  us. 

SECOND    BLIND   MAN. 

I  hear  only  the  north  wind. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  tell  you,  some  one  is  coming  toward  us. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

I  hear  a  sound  of  very  slow  footsteps. 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  believe  the  women  are  right. 

[It  begins  to  snow  in  great  flakes.] 


3i6  The  Blind. 


FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Oh,  oh !  what  is  it  falling  so  cold  upon  my 
hands  ? 

SIXTH    BLIND    MAN. 

It  is  snowing. 

FIRST    BLIND   MAN. 

Let  us  press  close  to  one  another. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

No,  but  listen  !     The  sound  of  footsteps  ! 

THE   VERY   OLD   BLIND   WOMAN. 

For  God's  sake,  keep  still  an  instant. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

They    come    nearer !    they    come    nearer ! 
listen  ! 

[Here  the  child  of  the  blind  madwoman  begins 
suddenly  to  wail  in  the  darkness.] 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

The  child  is  crying. 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND   GIRL. 

He  sees  !  he  sees  !  He  must  see  something 
if  he  cries.  \_She  seizes  the  child  in  her  arms 
and  advances  in  the  direction  from  which  the 
sound  of  footsteps  seems  to  come.  The  other 
women  foUoio  her  anxiously  and  surround  her.'\ 
I  am  going  to  meet  him. 


The  Blind.  317 

THE    VERY    OLD    BLIND    MAN. 

Take  care. 

THE   YOUNG    BLIND    GIRL. 

Oh,  how  he  cries  !  —  What  is  the  matter  with 
him  ?  —  Don't  cry.  —  Don't  be  afraid ;  there  is 
nothing  to  frighten  you,  we  are  here ;  we  are 
all  about  you.  —  What  do  you  see? —  Don't  be 
afraid  at  all.  —  Don't  cry  so  !  —  What  do  you 
see?  —  Tell  me,  what  do  you  see? 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN.* 

The  sound  of  footsteps  draws  nearer  and 
nearer :  listen,  listen  ! 

THE  VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

I  hear  the  rustling  of  a  gown   against  the 

dead  leaves. 

SIXTH   BLIND   MAN. 

Is  it  a  woman  ? 

THE  VERY   OLD    BLIND   MAN. 

Is  it  a  noise  of  footsteps  ? 

FIRST   BLIND   MAN. 

Can  it  be  perhaps  the  sea  in  the  dead  leaves? 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

No,  no  !  They  are  footsteps,  they  are  foot- 
steps, they  are  footsteps  1 


3i8  The  Blind. 


THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

We  shall  know  soon.  Listen  to  the  dead 
leaves. 

THE  YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

I  hear  them,  I  hear  them  almost  beside  us ; 
listen,  listen  !  —  What  do  you  see  ?  What  do 
you  see? 

THE   VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

Which  way  is  he  looking? 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

He  keeps  following  the  sound  of  the  steps.  — 
Look,  look  !  When  I  turn  him  away,  he  turns 
back  to  see  .  .  .  He  sees,  he  sees,  he  sees  !  — 
He  must  see  something  strange  ! 

THE  VERY  OLD  BLIND  WOMAN  \stepping forward^. 
Lift  him  above  us,  so  that  he  may  see  better. 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

Stand  back,  stand  back.  \She  raises  the 
child  above  the  group  of  blind  folk^  —  The  foot- 
steps have  stopped  amongst  us. 

THE  VERY   OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

They  are  here  !  They  are  in  the  midst  of 
us !  .  .  . 


The  Blind.  319 

THE   YOUNG   BLIND   GIRL. 

Who  are  you?  \Silence. 

THE   VERY    OLD    BLIND   WOMAN. 

Have  pity  on  us  ! 

[Silence.  —  The  child  weeps  more  desperately.] 


[Curtain.] 


The  Seven  Princesses. 


Persons. 

The  Old  King. 
The  Old  Queen. 
The  Prince. 
The  Seven  Princesses. 
A  Messenger. 
Chorus  of  Sailors. 


/ 


The  Seven  Princesses. 


[A  spacious  hall  of  marble,  with  laurel,  laven- 
der,'and  lilies  in  porcelain  vases.  A  flight 
of  seven  white  marble  steps  divides  the 
whole  hall  lengthwise,  and  seven  princesses, 
in  white  gowns  and  with  bare  arms,  lie 
sleeping  on  these  steps,  which  are  furnished 
with  cushions  of  pale  silk.  A  silver  lamp 
shines  on  their  sleep.  At  the  back  of  the 
hall,  a  door  with  powerful  bolts.  To  the 
right  and  left  of  this  door  large  windows 
whose  panes  reach  down  to  the  level  of 
the  tiles.  Behind  these  windows,  a  terrace. 
The  sun  is  just  setting,  and  through  the 
panes  a  dark,  marshy  country  is  seen,  v»'ith 
pools  and  forests  of  oaks  and  pines.  Ver- 
tically with  one  of  the  windows,  between 
huge  willows,  a  gloomy  canal  without  a 
'  bend,  on  the  horizon  of  which  a  large  man- 

of-war  approaches. 

The  old  King,  the  old  Queen  and  the  Mes- 
senger come  forward  upon  the  terrace  and 
watch  the  approach  of  the  man-of-war.] 

THE    QUEEN. 

It  comes  with  all  sails  set.  ,  .  . 


THE    KING. 

I  do  not  see  it  well  through  the  fog.  .  . 


326         The  Seven  Princesses. 


QUEEN. 

They  are  rowing  —  they  are  all -rowing.  .  .  . 
I  believe  they  are  going  to  come  to  the  very 
windows  of  the  chateau.  .  .  .  You  would  say 
it  had  a  thousand  feet  .  .  .  the  sails  touch 
the  branches  of  the  willows.  .  .  . 

KING. 

It  looks  larger  than  the  canal.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

They  are  stopping.  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  do  not  know  how  they  will  be  able  to 'go 
back.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

They  are  stopping  ,  .  .  they  are  stopping. 

They    are    coming    to    anchor They   are 

making  fast  to  the  willows.  ...  Oh  !   oh  !     I 
believe  the  prince  is  coming  down  — .  .  . 

KING. 

Just  look  at  the  swans.  .  .  .  They  are  going 
to  meet  him.  .  .  .  They  are  going  to  see  what 
it  is.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Are  they  still  asleep? 

[They  come  and  look  through  the  windows 
into  the  hall,] 


The  Seven  Princesses.        327 

KING. 

Let  us  wake  them.  ...  I  told  you  so  a  long 
while  ago ;  they  must  be  wakened.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Let  us  wait  till  he  come.  ...  It  is  too  late 
now.  .  .  .  He  is  here  ;  he  is  here  !  —  My  God, 
my  God  !  what  shall  we  do  ?  —  I  dare  not !  I 
dare  not !  .  .  .  They  are  too  ill.  .  .  . 

KING. 

Shall  I  open  the  door? 

QUEEN. 

No,  no  !  Wait !  Let  us  wait !  —  Oh,  how 
they  sleep  !  how  they  still  sleep  !  .  .  .  They  do 
not  know  he  has  come  back  —  they  do  not 
know  he  is  here.  ...  I  dare  not  wake  them 
.  .  .  the  physician  forbade  it  .  .  .  let  us  not 
wake  them.  .  .  .  Let  us  not  wake  them  yet. 
.  .  .  Oh,  oh  !  I  hear  a  sound  of  footsteps 
on  the  bridge.  .  .  . 

KING. 

He  is  here  !  He  is  here  !  ...  He  is  at  the 
foot  of  the  terrace  !  .  .  . 

[They  leave  the  window. 

QUEEN. 

Where  is  he  ?  Where  is  he  ?  —  Is  it  he  ?  — 
I  should  no  longer  know  him  !  .  .  .  Yes,  yes ; 
I  should  know  him  still !     Oh,  how  tall  he  is  ! 


328         The  Seven  Princesses. 

how  tall  he  is  !  He  is  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  ! 
...  Marcellus  !  Marcellus  !  Is  it  you  ?  Is  it 
you  ?  —  Come  up  !  come  up  !  We  are  so  old  — 
we  can  no  longer  come  down  to  you.  .  .  ,  Come 
up  !  come  up  !  come  up  ! 

KING. 

Take  care  you  do  not  fall !  ...  the  steps 
are  very  old  .  .  .  they  all  shake.  .  .  .  Take 
care  !  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Come  up  !  come  up  !  come  up  ! 

[The  Prince  ascends  to  the  terrace  and  throws 
himself  in  the  arms  of  the  King  and  Queen.] 

THE   PRINCE. 

My  poor  grandam  !     My  poor  grandfather  ! 

\_They  kiss. 

QUEEN. 

Oh,  how  handsome  you  are  !  —  How  you  have 
grown,  my  child  !  —  How  tall  you  are,  my  little 
Marcellus  !  —  I  do  not  see  you  well ;  my  eyes 
are  full  of  tears.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Oh,  my  poor  grandam,  how  white  your  hair 
is  !  .  .  .  Oh,  my  poor  grandfather,  how  white 
your  beard  is  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

We  are  poor  little  old  people;  our  turn  is 
coming.  .  .  . 


The  Seven  Princesses.        329 

PRINCE. 

Grandfather,  grandfather,  why  do  you  bend 
so? 

KING. 

I  am  always  bent.  ... 

QUEEN. 

We  have  waited  for  you  so  long  !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Oh,  my  poor  grandam,  how  you  tremble  this 
evening !  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

I  always  tremble  so,  my  child.  .  ,  . 
prInce. 

Oh,  my  poor  grandfather !  Oh,  my  poor 
grandam  !     I  hardly  know  you  any  longer.  .  ,  . 

KING. 

No  more  do  I !  no  more  do  I !  I  no  longer 
see  very  well.  ... 

QUEEN. 

Where  have  you  been  so  long,  my  child  ?  — 
Oh,  how  tall  you  are  !  —  You  are  taller  than  we  ! 
.  .  .  There,  there,  I  am  weeping  as  if  you  were 
dead  ! 

PRINCE. 

Why  do  you  receive  me  with  tears  in  your 
eyes? 


330        The  Seven  Princesses. 

QUEEN. 

No,  no,  it  is  not  tears,  my  child.  ...  It  is 
not  the  same  thing  as  tears.  .  .  .  Nothing  has 
happened.  .  .  .  Nothing  has  happened.  ... 

PRINCE. 

Where  are  my  seven  cousins  ? 

QUEEN. 

Here,  here ;  listen,  Hsten.  ...  do  not  speak 
too  loud ;  they  sleep  still ;  we  must  not  speak 
of  those  who  sleep  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

They  sleep  ?  .  .  .  Are  they  still  living,  —  all 
seven?  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Yes,  yes,  yes  ;  take  care,  take  care.  .  .  .  They 
are  asleep  here ;  they  are  always  asleep.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

They  are  always  asleep?  .  .  .  What?  what? 
what  ?  —  Do  they  —  ?  ...  all  seven  !  all 
seven  !  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Oh,  oh,  oh  !  what  did  you  think  ?  .  .  .  what 
did  you  dare  think,  Marcellus,  Marcellus? 
Take  care  !  —  They  are  here ;  come,  look 
through  the  window  .  .  .  come,  look.  .  .  . 
Quick,  quick ;  come  quick !  It  is  time  to  see 
them.  .  .  . 

[They  draw  near  the  windows  and  look  into 
the  hall.     A  long  silence.] 


\ 


The  Seven  Princesses.        331 

PRINCE. 

It  is  my  seven  cousins?  ...  I  do  not  see 
plainly.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Yes,  yes  ;  they  are  all  seven  there  on  the  steps. 
...  Do  you  see  them  ?     Do  you  see  them  ? 

PRINCE. 

I  see  only  some  white  shadows.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

It  is  your  seven  cousins !  ...  Do  you  see 
them  in  the  mirrors?  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

It  is  my  seven  cousins  ?  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Pray,  look  in  the  mirrors  at  the  very  end  of 
the  hall  .  .  .  you  will  see  them ;  you  will  see 
them.  .  .  .  Come  here,  come  here;  you  will 
e;ee  better,  perhaps. 

PRINCE. 

I  see  !  I  see  !  I  see  !  I  see  them,  —  all 
seven  !  .  .  .  One,  two,  three  \_he  hesitates  a 
moment'],  four,  five,  six,  seven.  ...  I  hardly 
recognize  them.  ...  I  do  not  recognize  them 
at  all.  .  .  .  Oh,  how  white  they  are,  all  seven  ! 
.  .  .  Oh,  how  fair  they  are,  all  seven  !  .  .  .  Oh, 
how  pale  they  are,  all  seven  !  .  .  .  But  why  do 
all  the  seven  sleep  ? 


2^2        The  Seven  Princesses. 

QUEEN. 

They  always  sleep.  .  .  .  They  have  slept 
here  since  noon.  .  .  .  They  are  so  ill !  .  .  , 
You  can  no  longer  wake  them.  .  .  .  They  did 
not  know  you  were  about  to  come.  .  .  .  We 
have  not  dared  wake  them.  .  .  .  We  must  wait. 
.  .  .  They  must  awake  of  themselves.  .  .  .  They 
are  not  happy ;  it  is  not  our  fault.  .  .  .  We  are 
too  old,  too  old  ;  everybody  is  too  old  for  them. 
.  .  .  People  are  too  old  without  knowing  it.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Oh,  how  beautiful  they  are  !  how  beautiful 
they  are  !  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

They  hardly  live  any  longer  since  they  have 
been  here ;  —  they  have  been  here  ever  since 
their  parents  died.  ...  It  is  too  cold  in  this 
chateau.  .  .  .  They  come  from  the  warm  coun- 
tries. .  .  .  They  are  alway  seeking  the  sun- 
shine; but  there  is  almost  none.  .  .  .  There 
was  a  little  on  the  canal  this  morning;  but 
the  trees  are  too  tall ;  there  is  too  much 
shade ;  there  is  nothing  but  shade.  .  .  .  There 
are  too  many  fogs,  and  the  sky  is  never  clear. 
...  —  Oh,  how  you  look  at  them  !  —  Do  you 
see  anything  extraordinary? 

PRINCE. 

Oh,  how  pale  they  are,  all  seven ! 


The  Seven  Princesses.        ^33 

QUEEN. 

They  are  still  fasting.  .  .  .  They  could  not 
stay  in  the  garden  any  longer;  the  lawn  daz- 
zled them.  .  .  .  They  have  the  fever.  .  .  . 
They  returned  this  noon  holding  one  another 
by  the  hand.  .  .  .  They  are  so  weak  they  can 
hardly  walk  alone  now.  .  .  .  They  shook  with 
fever,  —  all  seven.  And  no  one  knows  what 
ails  them.  ...  They  sleep  here  every  day. 

PRINCE. 

They  are  strange.  .  .  .  Oh,  oh,  they  are 
strange  !  .  .  .  I  dare  no  longer  look  at  them. 
Is  this  their  bedchamber? 

QUEEN. 

No,  no ;  it  is  not  their  bedchamber.  .  .  .  You 
see  plainly;  there  are  no  beds.  Their  seven 
little  beds  are  above,  — in  the  tower.  .  .  .  They 
are  here,  waiting  for  the  night. 

PRINCE. 

I  begin  to  make  them  out.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Draw  near,  draw  near;  but  do  not  touch 
the  windows.  .  .  .  You  will  see  better  when  the 
sun  has  set ;  it  is  too  light  still  outside.  .  .  . 
You  will  see  better  soon.  Stand  close  to  the 
window-panes;  but  make  no  noise.  .  .  . 


334        The  Seven  Princesses. 

PRINCE. 

Oh,  how  light  it  is  in  the  hall !  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

It  will  be  lighter  still  when  the  night  has 
come.  ...  It  is  about  to  fall.  .  .  . 

KING. 

What  is  that  about  to  fall? 

QUEEN. 

I  spoke  of  the  night.  —  Do  you  see  anything? 

PRINCE. 

There  is  a  great  crystal  vase  upon  a  tripod.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

That  is  nothing;  it  is  water;  they  are  so 
thirsty  when  they  wake  !   .   .   . 

PRINCE. 

But  why  is  that  lamp  burning? 

QUEEN. 

They  always  light  it.  They  knew  they  would 
sleep  a  long  time.  They  lighted  it  this  noon 
that  they  might  not  wake  in  the  darkness.  .  .  , 
They  are  afraid  of  the  dark.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

They  have  grown  tall ! 


The  Seven  Princesses.        235 

QUEEN. 

They  are  growing  yet.  .  .  .  They  are  getting 
too  tall.  ...  It  is  perhaps  that  which  makes 
them  so  ill.  ...  Do  you  recognize  them? 

PRINCE. 

I  should  recognize  them,  perhaps,  if  I  saw 
them  in  broad  daylight.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

You  have  played  so  often  with  them  when 
they  were  little.  .  .  .  Open  your  eyes.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  see  plainly  only  their  little  bare  feet.  .  .  . 

KING. 

\Looking  in  at  another  window^  I  cannot 
see  in  very  clearly  this  evening.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

They  are  too  far  from  us.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

There  is  something  over  the  mirrors  this 
evening;  I  do  not  see  quite  what  it  is.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

There  is  a  mist  over  the  window-panes.  .  .  . 
I  am  going  to  see  if  1  can  wipe  it  away.  .  .  . 


2^6         The  Seven   Princesses. 

QUEEN. 

No,  no  !  do  not  touch  the  window  !  They 
would  wake  with  a  start !  —  It  is  on  the  inside ; 
it  is  on  the  other  side ;  it  is  the  heat  of  the 
hall.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Six  of  them  I  can  make  out  very  well ;  but 
there  is  one  in  the  middle.  .  .  . 

KING. 

They  all  look  alike  ;  I  only  distinguish  them 
by  their  necklaces  of  precious  stones.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

There  is  one  I  cannot  see  well.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Which  do  you  Hke  best? 

PRINCE. 

The  one  you  cannot  see  well.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Which  ?     I  am  a  little  hard  of  hearing.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

"^The  one  you  cannot  see  well.  .  .  . 

KING. 

Which  one  is  it  you  cannot  see  well?  I 
hardly  see  any  of  them. 


The  Seven   Princesses.        337 

PRINCE. 

The  one  in  the  middle.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

I  knew  well  you  would  see  her  only  !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Who  is  it? 

QUEEN. 

You  know  well  who  it  is ;  I  need  not  tell  you. 

PRINCE. 

It  is  Ursula? 

QUEEN. 

Why,  yes ;  why,  yes  ;  why,  yes  !  You  know 
well  it  is  Ursula  !  it  is  Ursula  !  It  is  Ursula, 
who  has  waited  for  you  for  seven  years  !  all 
night  long  !  all  night  long  !  all  day  long  !  all 
day  long  !  ...  Do  you  recognize  her  ?  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  do  not  see  her  well ;  there  is  a  shadow  over 
her.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Yes,  there  is  a  shadow  over  her;  I  do  not 
know  what  it  is.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  think  it  is  the  shadow  of  a  column.  ...  I 
shall  see  her  better  soon,  when  the  sun  has 
wholly  set.  ... 


2^S         The  Seven  Princesses. 

QUEEN. 

No,  no ;  it  is  no  shadow  of  the  sun.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

We  shall  see  if  the  shadow  moves  away.  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  see  what  it  is ;  it  is  the  shadow  of  the  lamp. 

QUEEN. 

She  is  lying  differently  from  the  others.  .  .  . 

KING. 

She  sleeps  more  soundly,  that  is  all.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

She  sleeps  like  a  little  child.  .  .  . 

KING. 

Come  to  this  window;   you  will  see  better, 
perhaps. 

PRINCE. 

\_Going  to  another  window. '\     I  see  her  no 
better.     It  is  the  face  I  cannot  see.  ... 

QUEEN. 

Come  to  this  window;   you  will   see  better 
perhaps.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

\_Going  to  another  window. '\     I  see  her  no 

better.  ...  It  is  very  difficult  to  see  her 

One  would  say  she  was  hiding.  .  .  . 


The  Seven  Princesses.        339 

QUEEN. 

The  face  is  almost  invisible.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  see  the  body  very  well,  but  I  do  not  make 
out  the  face.  ...  I  think  it  is  entirely  turned 
heavenward.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

But  you  look  only  at  one  !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

[Sft'/Z  looking.']  She  is  taller  than  the 
others.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

But  do  not  look  always  at  the  only  one  we 
cannot  see.  .  .  .  There  are  six  others  !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  look  at  them,  too.  .  .  .  Oh,  how  clearly  one 
can  see  the  others  !  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Do  you  recognize  them  ? — There  is  Genevieve, 
—  Helen,  —  and  Christabel  .  .  .  and  on  the 
other  side  there  is  Magdalen,  —  Clara,  —  and 
Claribel  with  the  emeralds.  .  .  .  —  Just  see; 
I  believe  they  are  holding  each  other,  all 
seven,  by  the  hand.  .  .  .  They  fell  asleep, 
taking  hold  of  hands.  .  .  .  Oh,  oh  !  the  little 
sisters  !  .  .  .  You  would  say  they  were  afraid 
of  losing  each  other  in  their  sleep.  .  .  .  My 
God,  my  God  !  I  wish  they  would  awake  !  .  .  . 


340        The  Seven  Princesses. 

PRINCE. 

Yes,  yes;  let  us  wake  them.  .  .  .  Will  you 
let  me  wake  them?  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

No,  no;  not  yet,  not  yet.  .  .  .  Let  us  not 
look  at  them  any  more ;  come,  do  not  look  at 
them  any  more;  they  will  suddenly  have  bad 
dreams.  ...  I  will  look  at  them  no  more ;  I 
will  look  at  them  no  more.  ...  I  might  break 
the  glass  !  .  .  .  Let  us  not  look  at  them  any 
more,  we  should  be  frightened !  .  .  .  Come 
away,  come  away,  to  the  foot  of  the  terrace ; 
we  will  talk  of  other  things ;  we  have  so  many 
things  to  say.  .  .  .  Come  away,  come  away ; 
they  will  be  afraid  if  they  turn  over ;  they  will 
be  afraid  if  they  see  us  at  all  the  windows.  [Zf^ 
the  old  King.]  You  too,  you  too ;  come  away, 
do  not  glue  your  white  beard  to  the  panes  so 
.  .  .  you  do  not  know  how  terrifying  you  are  ! 
...  —  For  the  love  of  God,  do  not  stay,  both 
of  you,  at  the  windows  !  .  .  .  Oh,  come  away ; 
come  away,  I  tell  you  !  .  .  .  You  do  not  know 
what  is  going  to  happen.  .  .  .  Come  here, 
come  here,  turn  away,  turn  away !  Look  the 
other  way !  Look  the  other  way  a  moment ! 
.  .  .  They  are  ill,  they  are  ill !  .  .  .  Let  us  go 
further  away.  .  .  .  Let  them  sleep  alone  !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

[  Turning.  ]  What  is  the  matter  ?  —  Why,  what 
is  the  matter  ?  —  Oh,  how  dark  it  is  without !  .  .  . 
Where  are  you?     I  cannot  find  you.  .  .  . 


The  Seven   Princesses.        341 


KING. 

Wait  a  moment ;  you  have  the  light  of  the 
hall  in  your  eyes  still.  ...  I  do  not  see  either. 
.  .  .  Come.     We  are  here.  .  .  . 

[They  leave  the  windows. 

*  PRINCE. 

Oh,  how  dark  it  is  in  the  fields  !  .  .  .  Where 
are  we  ? 

KING. 

The  sun  has  set.  .  .   . 

QUEEN. 

Marcellus;  why  did  you  not  come  sooner, 
Marcellus  ? 

PRINCE. 

The  messenger  has  told  you  ;  I  have  thought 
only  of  coming.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

They  have  waited  for  you  so  many  years ! 
They  have  been  always  in  this  marble  hall; 
they  have  watched  the  canal  day  and  night.  .  .  . 
On  sunny  days  they  have  gone  on  the  other 
bank  .  .  .  there  is  a  hill  there,  from  which  you 
can  see  further;  you  cannot  see  the  sea;  but 
you  can  see  the  rocks.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

What  is  that  gleam  under  the  trees  ? 


34^         The  Seven   Princesses. 

KING. 

It  is  the  canal  by  which  you  came ;  there  is 
ahvays  a  gleam  on  the  water.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Oh,  how  dark  it  is  to-night !  —  I  no  longer 
know  where  I  am ;  I  am  like  a  stranger 
here.  .  .  . 

KING. 

The  sky  is  overcast  suddenly.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

There  is  a  breeze  in  the  willows.  .  .  . 

KING. 

There  is  a  breeze  day  and  night  in  the 
willows ;  we  are  not  far  from  the  sea.  — 
Listen ;  it  rains  already.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

One  would  say  there  was  weeping  about  the 
chateau.  .  .  . 

KING. 

It  is  the  rain  falling  on  the  water;  it  is  a 
very  gentle  rain.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

One  would  say  there  was  weeping  in  the 
sky.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Oh,  how  the  water  sleeps  between  the 
walls  !  .  .  . 


The  Seven  Princesses.        343 

^  QUEEN. 

It  always  sleeps  so ;  it  is  very  old  too.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

The  swans  have  sought  shelter  under  the 
bridge.  .  .  . 

KING. 

And  here  are  peasants  bringing  home  their 
flocks.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

They  seem  to  me  very  old  and  very  poor.  .  .  . 

KING. 

They  are  very  poor;  I  am  king  of  very 
poor  people.  ...  It  is  beginning  to  grow 
cold.  ... 

PRINCE. 

What  is  there  yonder,  across  the  water? 

KING. 

Down  there  ?  —  It  was  some  flowers ;  the  cold 
has  killed  them.  .  .  . 

[At  this  moment,  far  off  across  the  fields 
a  monotonous  song  is  heard,  of  which  the 
refrain  only  can  be  distinguished,  taken  up 
in  chorus  at  regular  intervals.] 

FAR-AWAY   VOICES. 

The  Atlantic  !     The  Atlantic  ! 

KING. 

What  is  that? 


344         The  Seven  Princesses. 

PRINCE. 

It  is  the  sailors ;  —  I  think  they  are  turning 
the  ship ;  they  are  preparing  to  depart.  .  .  . 

FAR-AWAY   VOICES. 

We  shall  return  no  more  !     We  shall  return 
no  more  ! 

QUEEN. 

Already  all  its  sails  are  set.  ... 

PRINCE. 

They  depart  to-night.  .  .  . 

FAR-AWAY    VOICES. 

The  Atlantic  !     The  Atlantic  ! 

KING. 

Is  it  true  that  they  will  return  no  more  ? 

PRINCE. 

I  do  not  know;  perhaps  it  will  not  be  the 
same  ones.  .  .  . 

FAR-AWAY   VOICES. 

We  shall  return  no  more  !     We  shall  return 
no  more  ! 

QUEEN. 

You  do  not  look  happy,  my  child. 

PRINCE. 

I  ?  —  Why  should  I  not  be  happy  ?  —  I  came 
to  see  her,  and  I  have  seen  her  ...  I  can  see 


The  Seven  Princesses.        345 

her  nearer  if  I  will  ...  I  can  sit  by  her  side 
if  I  will.  .  .  .  Can  I  not  open  the  doors  and 
take  her  hand  ?  I  may  kiss  her  when  1  will ; 
I  have  only  to  wake  her.  Why  should  I  be 
unhappy  ? 

QUEEN. 

You  do  not  look  happy,  though !  .  .  .  I 
am  nearly  seventy-five  years  old  now  .  .  .  and  I 
have  been  waiting  for  you  always !  ...  It 
is  not  you,  not  you  !  ...  It  is  no  longer 
you!  .  .  . 

[She  turns  away  her  head  and  sobs.] 

KING. 

What  is  the  matter?  Why,  what  is  the 
matter?     Why  do  you  weep  all  at  once? 

QUEEN. 

It  is  nothing ;  it  is  nothing ;  —  it  is  not  I 
who  weep.  .  .  .  Do  not  mind  me ;  —  one  weeps 
often  without  reason ;  —  I  am  so  old  to-day.  — 
It  is  over.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  shall  look  happier  soon.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Come,  come;  they  are  perhaps  there  with 
open  eyes.  .  .  .  Give  me  your  hand ;  lead  me 
to  the  windows;  let  us  go  look  in  at  the 
windows.  .  .  . 


346        The  Seven  Princesses. 

FAR-AWAY   VOICES. 

The  Atlantic  !      The  Atlantic  ! 

[They  all  return  and  look  through  the  windows.] 

PRINCE. 

I  cannot  see  yet.  ...  It  is  too  light.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

There  is  something  changed  in  the  hall !  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  see  nothing  at  all. 

PRINCE. 

It  is  brighter  than  before.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

It   is   not   the   same ;    there    is    something 
changed  in  the  hall.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

My  eyes  are  not  yet  used  to  the  light.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

They  are  no   longer   all   in  the  same   posi- 
tion !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Yes,  yes ;  I  believe  they  have  made  a  little 
movement.  .  .  . 


The  Seven   Princesses.        347 

QUEEN. 

Oh,  oh  !  Christabel  and  Claribel  ?  .  .  .  See, 
see  !  .  .  .  They  were  holding  Ursula  by  the 
hand.  .  .  .  They  no  longer  hold  their  sister  by 
the  hand.  .  .  .  They  have  let  go  her  hands.  .  .  . 
They  have  turned  the  other  way.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

They  were  on  the  point  of  waking.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

We  have  come  too  late !  We  have  come 
too  late  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  see  only  the  lilies  by  the  windows :  —  they 
are  closed.  ... 

PRINCE. 

They  know  it  is  nightfall.  ... 

KING. 

And  yet  there  is  a  light  there.  ..  . 

PRINCE. 

She  is  holding  one  of  her  hands  strangely.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Who  is? 

PRINCE. 

Ursula.  .  ,  . 


34^         The  Seven  Princesses. 

QUEEN. 

What  is  that  hand?  ...  I  did  not  see  it 
just  now.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

The  others  concealed  it.  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  do  not  know  what  you  mean ;  I  do  not 
even  see  the  mirrors.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

She  will  be  hurt !  .  .  .  She  will  be  hurt !  .  .  . 
She  cannot  sleep  so ;  it  is  not  natural  ...  I 
wish  she  would  put  down  her  hand  a  little.  — 
My  God,  my  God,  grant  that  she  put  down 
that  little  hand  !  .  .  .  Her  Httle  arm  must  ache 
there  so  long !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  see  nothing  to  sustain  it  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

I  cannot  see  her  sleep  so  ...  I  never  yet 
saw  her  sleep  so.  .  .  .  It  is  not  a  good  sign. 
...  It  is  not  a  good  sign  !  .  .  .  She  will  never 
be  able  to  move  her  hand  again.  .  .  . 

KING. 

There  is  no  reason  to  be  so  disturbed.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

The  others  sleep  more  simply.  ...  ' 


The  Seven  Princesses.        349 

QUEEN. 

How  tight  their  eyes  are  shut !  How  tight 
their  eyes  are  shut  !  .  .  .  Oh,  oh  !  the  Httle 
sisters  !  the  Httle  sisters  !  .  .  .  What  shall  we 
do  ?  —  Oh,  what  shall  we  do  about  it  ?  .  .  . 

KING. 

Take  care,  do  not  speak  so  close  to  the 
windows.   .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

I  am  not  so  close  as  you  think.  .  .  . 

KING. 

Your  mouth  is  on  the  panes.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  see  something  else  —  something  very  in- 
distinct. .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

So  do  I,  so  do  I.  There  is  something  I  am 
beginning  to  see.  ...  It  stretches  out  to  the 
door.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

There  is  something  on  the  marble  slabs.  .  .  . 
It  is  not  a  shadow.  ...  It  cannot  be  a  shadow. 
...  I  cannot  be  clear  what  it  is.  .  .  .  It 
might  be  her  hair.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

But  why  has  she  not  bound  up  her  hair?  .  .  . 
All  the  others  have  bound  up  their  hair.  .  .  . 
Look.  .  .  . 


350        The  Seven  Princesses. 

PRINCE. 

I  tell  you  it  is  her  hair !  ...  It  stirs.  .  .  . 
Oh,  her  hair  is  beautiful !  ...  It  is  not  the 
hair  of  a  sick  woman.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

She  does  not  arrange  it  so  for  sleeping.  .  .  . 
You  would  say  she  had  intended  to  go  out. 

PRINCE. 

She  said  nothing  to  you?  ... 

QUEEN. 

She  said  this  noon  as  she  closed  the  door : 
"  Above  all,  do  not  wake  us."  —  Then  I  kissed 
her,  not  to  see  that  she  was  sad.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

They  will  be  cold  with  their  little  feet  almost 
naked  on  the  marble  ! 

QUEEN. 

Yes,  yes ;  they  will  be  cold  !  —  Oh,  do  not 
look  so  eagerly !  [_To  the  King.]  Nor  you 
either  !  Nor  you  either  !  —  Do  not  look  every 
moment !  Do  not  look  all  the  time  !  —  Let 
us  not  all  look  together  !  .  .  .  They  are  not 
happy  !     They  are  not  happy  !  .  .  . 

king. 

What  is  it  now,  all  at  once?  —  Are  you  the 
only  one   that  may  see,  pray?  —  Why,  what  is 


The  Seven  Princesses.        351 

the  matter  with  you  this  evening?  —  You  are 
not  reasonable  any  more  .  .  .  I  do  not  under- 
stand you  .  .  .  Everybody  else  must  look  the 
other  way;  everybody  else  must  shut  their 
eyes.  .  .  .  But  this  concerns  us  as  much  as 
you,  I  think.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Oh,  I  know  it  concerns  you.  ...  Do  not 
speak  so,  for  the  love  of  God  !  .  .  .  Oh,  oh  ! 
.  .  ,  Do  not  look  at  me  !  Do  not  look  at  me 
just  now  !  .  .  .  My  God,  my  God  !  how  motion- 
less they  are  !  ... 

KING. 

They  will  not  wake  to-night ;  we  would  do 
better  to  go  and  sleep  too.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Let  us  wait  still ;  let  us  wait  still.  .  .  .  We 
shall  see  perhaps  what  it  is.  .  .  . 

KING. 

We  cannot  look  forever  through  the  window- 
panes  ;  something  must  be  done.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Perhaps  we  could  wake  them  from  here.  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  am  going  to  knock  softly  on  the  door. 


2^2         The  Seven   Princesses. 

QUEEN. 

No,  no  !  Never  !  Never  !  .  .  .  Oh  !  No, 
not  you,  not  you !  You  would  knock  too 
loud.  .  .  .  Take  care  !  Oh,  take  care  !  They 
are  afraid  of  everything  ...  I  will  knock  my- 
self on  the  window,  if  it  must  be.  .  .  .  They 
must  see  who  knocks.  .  .  .  Wait,  wait.  .  .  . 

\_S/ie  knocks  very  softly  at  the  window. 

PRINCE. 

They  do  not  wake.  .  .  . 

.     KING. 

I  see  nothing  at  all.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

I  am  going  to  knock  a  little  louder.  .  .  . 
\She  knocks  again  at  the  window. '\  They  do 
not  stir  yet  .  .  .  \The  Queen  knocks  again 
at  the  window^  —  You  would  say  the  hall 
was  full  of  cotton  ...  —  Are  you  sure  this 
is  sleep  ?  —  Perhaps  they  have  fainted  .  .  . 
I  cannot  see  them  breathe  .  .  .  \The  Queen 
knocks  again  at  another  window']  :  Knock  a 
Httle  harder  .  .  .  Knock  on  the  other  panes  ! 
Oh,  oh  !  these  little  panes  are  thick  !  \_The 
Queen  and  the  Prince  knock  anxiously  with 
both  hands.]  How  motionless  they  are  !  How 
motionless  they  are  !  —  It  is  the  heavy  sleep  of 
the  sick  ...  It  is  the  sleep  of  fever,  which 
will  not  go  away  ...  I  want  to  see  them 
near !  .  .  .  They  do   not   hear   the   noise   we 


The  Seven  Princesses.        353 

make.  ...  It  is  not  a  natural  sleep.  ...  It  is 
not  a  healthy  sleep  ...  I  dare  not  knock 
harder.  ... 

PRINCE. 

[Listening  against  the  panesJ]  I  do  not 
hear  the  least  noise.  .  .  . 

[A  long  silence. 

QUEEN. 

\^Her  face  against  the  panes  and  in  a  sudden 
burst  of  tears,']  Oh,  how  they  sleep  !  how 
they  sleep  !  ...  My  God,  my  God  !  deliver 
them,  deliver  them  !  —  How  their  litde  hearts 
sleep  !  —  You  cannot  hear  their  little  hearts  ! 
—  It  is  a  fearful  sleep  !  —  Oh,  oh  !  how  fearful 
people  are,  asleep  !  ...  I  am  always  afraid  in 
their  sleeping-room  !  ...  I  no  longer  see  their 
little  souls  !  .  .  .  Where  then  are  their  little 
souls  !  .  .  .  They  make  me  afraid  !  they  make 
me  afraid  !  —  It  is  now  that  I  see  it !  .  .  .  How 
they  sleep,  the  little  sisters  !  Oh,  how  they 
sleep,  how  they  sleep  !  .  .  .  I  believe  they  will 
sleep  forever !  ...  My  God,  my  God,  I  pity 
them  !  .  .  .  They  are  not  happy  !  they  are  not 
happy !  .  .  .  Now  I  see  it  all !  .  .  .  Seven  litde 
souls  all  night !  .  .  .  Seven  little  helpless  souls  ! 
.  .  .  Seven  little  friendless  souls  !  .  .  .  Their 
mouths  are  wide  open.  .  .  .  Seven  little  open 
mouths  !  .  .  .  Oh,  I  am  sure  they  are  thirsty  J 
...  I  am  sure  they  are  terribly  thirsty  !  .  .  . 
And  all  their  eyes  shut !  .  .  .  Oh,  how  alone 


354        The  Seven  Princesses. 

they  are  ;  all  seven  !  all  seven  !  all  seven  !  .  .  . 
And  how  they  sleep  !  How  they  sleep  !  — 
How  they  sleep,  the  little  queens  !  .  .  .  I  am 
sure  they  do  not  sleep  !  .  .  .  Oh,  what  a  sleep  ! 
what  a  deep  sleep  !  .  .  .  Oh,  wake  the  dear 
hearts  !  Wake  the  little  queens  !  .  .  .  Wake 
the  little  sisters  !  All  the  seven  !  all  the  seven  ! 
...  I  cannot  bear  to  see  them  so  any  longer ! 
My  God,  my  God,  I  pity  them  !  I  pity  them  ! 
And  I  dare  not  wake  them  !  .  .  .  Oh,  the  light 
is  so  faint !  ...  so  faint !  ...  so  faint  .  .  . 
And  I  dare  not  wake  them  !  .  .  .  \^S/ie  sobs 
desperately  against  the  window.] 

KING. 

What  is  the  matter?  —  What  is  the  matter 
now?  —  Come,  come,  look  no  longer;  it  is 
better  not  to  see  them.  .  .  .  Come,  come, 
come.  \_He  tries  to  take  her  away. 

PRINCE. 

Grandmother !  grandmother !  .  .  .  What 
have  you  seen?  what  have  you  seen?  —  I 
have  seen  nothing.  .  .  .  There  is  nothing, 
there  is  nothing.  .  .  . 

KING. 

\To  the  Prince.]  It  is  nothing,  it  is  noth- 
ing ;  do  not  mind  her ;  it  is  old  age,  it  is  the 
night.  .  .  .  She  is  unnerved.  —  Women  must 
weep.  She  weeps  often  in  the  night.  \To  the 
Queen.]     Come,  come,  come  here.  .  .  .  You 


The  Seven  Princesses. 


355 


will  fall ! — Take  care.  .  .  .  Lean  on  me.  .  .  . 
Do  not  weep  any  more ;  do  not  weep  any 
more,  come.  .  .  .  [He  kisses  her  tenderlyJ\ 
It  is  nothing;  they  are  sleeping.  .  .  .  We 
sleep,  too.  .  .  .  We  all  sleep  so.  .  .  .  Have 
you  never  seen  any  one  sleep? 

QUEEN. 

Never  !  Never  as  to-night !  —  Open  the 
door !  Open  the  door !  ...  No  one  loves 
them  enough  !  .  .  .  No  one  can  love  them  ! 
—  Open  the  door !     Open  the  door  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

Yes;  yes;  we  will  open  the  door.  ...  Be 
calm,  be  calm,  —  think  no  more  of  it ;  we  will 
open  it,  we  will  open  it.  I  ask  nothing  better ; 
I  told  you  to  open  it,  just  now,  and  you  would 
not.  .  .  .  Now,  now,  do  not  weep  any  more. 
...  Be  reasonable.  ...  I  am  old  too,  but  I 
am  reasonable.  Now,  now,  do  not  weep  any 
more.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

There,  there  ;  it  is  over ;  I  will  weep  no  more, 
I  will  weep  no  more.  .  .  .  They  must  not  hear 
me  weeping  when  they  wake.  .  .  . 

KING. 

Come,  come,  I  shall  open  the  door  very  softly  ; 
we  will  go  in  together.  .  .  .  \He  tries  to  open 
the  door ;  the  lock  grates ^  and,  inside  the  hall, 
the  latch  can  be  seen  to  lift  and  fall  back  againJ] 


^^6        The  Seven  Princesses. 

Oh,  oh  !  what  is  the  matter  with  the  lock,  I 
wonder?  —  I  cannot  open  the  door  .  .  .  push 
a  Httle.  ...  1  do  not  know  what  it  can  be. 
...  I  did  n(3t  know  it  was  so  hard  to  get  into 
this  hall.  .  .  .  Will  you  try?  [The Queen  fries 
in  her  turn,  without  success.'\  It  does  not 
open.  ...  I  believe  they  have  drawn  the 
bolts.  .  .  .  Yes,  yes;  the  door  is  locked;  it 
will  not  open.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

They  always  lock  it.  .  .  .  Oh,  oh  !  do  not 
abandon  them  so !  .  .  .  They  have  slept  so 
long ! 

PRINCE. 

We  might  open  a  window.  ... 

KING. 

The  windows  do  not  open. 

PRINCE. 

It  seems  to  me  it  is  not  so  light  in  the  hall.  .  .  . 

KING. 

It  is  just  as  light  there  ;  but  the  sky  is  clearing. 
—  Do  you  see  the  stars  ? 

PRINCE. 

What  shall  we  do  ? 

KING. 

I  do  not  know.  ...  —  There  is  another 
entrance.   ... 


The  Seven  Princesses.        357 

PRINCE. 

There  is  another  entrance  ? 

QUEEN. 

No !  no !  I  know  what  you  mean !  .  .  . 
Not  that  way  !  not  that  way  !  I  will  not  go 
down !  .  .  . 

KING. 

We  will  not  go  down ;  we  will  stay  here ; 
Marcellus  will  go  alone.   .  .   . 

QUEEN. 

Oh,  no,  no,  no !  .  .   .  Let  us  wait.  .  .  . 

KING. 

But,  after  all,  what  will  you  have  us  do?  — 
There  is  no  other  way  to  get  into  the  hall  .  .  . 
that  is  as  clear  as  possible.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

There  is  another  entrance? 

KING. 

Yes ;  there  is  still  a  httle  entrance  .  .  .  you 
cannot  see  it  from  here  .  .  .  but  you  will  easily 
find  it.     You  must  go  down  underneath    .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Where  must  I  go  down? 


2S^         The  Seven   Princesses. 

KING. 

Come  here.  l[I/e  draws  him  a  little  aside.'\ 
It  is  not  a  door  .  .  .  you  could  not  call  it  a 
door  ...  it  is  a  trap,  rather  ...  it  is  a 
movable  slab  in  the  floor.  It  is  quite  at  the 
back  of  the  hall.  .  .  .  You  must  go  through 
the  vaults  .  .  .  you  understand.  .  .  .  Then 
come  up  again.  .  .  .  You  will  need  a  lamp  .  .  . 
you  might  lose  yourself  .  .  .  you  might  dash 
yourself  against  the  ...  the  marble  ...  do 
you  understand  ?  .  .  .  Take  care ;  there  are 
chains  between  the  .  .  .  the  little  passages. 
.  .  .  But  you  should  know  the  way.  .  .  .  You 
went  down  there  more  than  once  formerly.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  went  down  there  more  than  once  formerly? 

KING. 

Why,  yes ;  why,  yes  ;  where  your  mother  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Where  my  mother  .  .  .  ?  —  Ah,  is  it  there  I 
must  go?  .  .  . 

KING. 

\_Makes  a  sign  with  his  head.']  It  is  there.  — 
And  where  your  father  also  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

Yes,  yes ;  I  remember  .  ,  .  and  where  others 
also   .   .  . 


The  Seven  Princesses.        359 

KING. 

You  understand !  .  .  .  The  stone  is  not 
cemented  ;  you  have  only  to  push  a  little.  .  .  . 
But  be  careful.  .  .  .  There  are  some  slabs  that 
are  not  regular.  ...  Be  on  your  guard  for  a 
bust  that  bends  its  head  a  little  across  the  path 
...  it  is  marble.  .  .  .  There  is  a  cross,  too, 
with  arms  a  little  long  ...  be  on  your  guard 
.  .  .  do  not  hurry ;  you  have  plenty  of  time.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

And  it  is  there  I  must  go  ?  .  .  . 

KING. 

It  is  there  !  .  .  .  He  must  have  a  lamp. 
\_He  goes  to  the  edge  of  the  terrace  and  calls7\ 
A  lamp  !  a  lamp  !  a  little  lamp  \  .  .  .  \_To  the 
Prince.]  We  will  wait  here  at  the  windows. 
.  .  .  We  are  too  old  to  go  down  there.  ... 
We  could  not  climb  up  again.  .  .  -  \A  lighted 
la.mp  is  brought^  Ah,  ah,  here  is  the  lamp; 
*^e  the  little  lamp.   .   .  . 

PRINCE. 

Yes,  yes ;  the  little  lamp.  .   .  . 

[At  this  moment  great  cries  of  joy  from  the 
sailors  are  heard  suddenly  without.  The 
masts,  yards,  and  sails  of  the  ship  are 
illuminated,  in  the  midst  of  the  darkness, 
on  the  horizon  of  the  canal,  among  the 
willows.] 

KING. 

Oh,  oh,  what  is  that? 


360         The  Seven  Princesses. 

PRINCE. 

It  is  the  sailors.  .  .  .  They  are  dancing  on 
the  bridge ;  they  are  tipsy.  .  ,  . 

KING. 

They  have  lighted  up  the  ship.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

It  is  the  joy  of  departure.  .  .  .  They  are 
just  leaving.  .  .  . 

KING. 

Well,  will  you  go  down?  ...  It  is  this  way. 

QUEEN. 

No,  no,  do  not  go  there  !  ...  Do  not  go 
that  way !  ...  do  not  wake  them !  do  not 
wake  them  !  .  .  .  You  know  they  must  have 
rest !  .  .  .  I  am  afraid  !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  will  not  wake  the  others,  if  you  wish.  .  .  . 
I  will  wake  one  only.  ... 

QUEEN. 

Oh!  oh!  oh! 

KING. 

Make  no  noise  as  you  enter.  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  am  afraid  they  will  not  recognize  me.  .  .  . 


The  Seven   Princesses.        361 

KING. 

There  is  no  danger.  .  .  .  Eh,  eh  !  take  care 
of  the  Httle  lamp  !  .  .  .  Don't  you  see  there  is 
a  wind  ?  ...  the  wind  will  blow  it  out !  .  .  . 

PRINCE. 

I  fear  they  will  not  all  wake  at  once. 

KING. 

What  does  that  matter?  ...  Do  not  wake 
them  roughly,  that  is  all. 

PRINCE. 

I  shall  be  all  alone  before  them.  ...  I  shall 
look  as  if  .  .  .  they  will  be  afraid.  .  .  . 

KING. 

You  will  only  wake  them  after  putting  the 
stone  back  in  its  place.  .  .  .  They  will  not 
notice  anything.  .  .  .  They  do  not  know  what 
there  is  under  the  hall  where  they  sleep.  ... 

PRINCE. 

They  will  take  me  for  a  stranger.  .  .  . 

KING. 

We  will  be  at  the  windows.  —  Go  down ;  go 
down.  —  Take  care  of  the  lamp.  —  Above  all, 
do  not  lose  yourself  in  the  vaults ;  they  are  of 


362        The  Seven  Princesses. 

a  great  depth.  ...  Be  careful  to  put  the  slab 
back.  .  .  .  Come  up  as  soon  as  possible.  .  .  . 
We  will  wait  at  the  windows.  ...  Go  down, 
go  down ;  —  careful !  careful !  .  .  . 

[The  Prince  leaves  the  terrace ;  the  old  King 
and  the  old  Queen  look  through  the  win- 
dows, with  their  faces  against  the  panes.  — 
A  long  silence.] 

FAR-AWAY  VOICES. 

The  Atlantic  !     The  Atlantic  ! 

KING. 

[Turning  his  head  and  looking  toward  the 
canaL']  Ah,  ah  !  they  are  going.  .  .  .  They 
will  have  a  fair  wind  to-night.  .  .  . 

FAR-AWAY    VOICES. 

We  shall  return  no  more  !  We  shall  return 
no  more  ! 

KING. 

[Looking  toward  the  canal. ~\  They  will  be 
on  the  open  sea  before  midnight.  .  .  . 

VOICES. 

[Farther  and  farther  away.']  The  Atlantic  ! 
The  Atlantic  ! 

KING. 

[Looking  into  the  hall.]  If  only  he  does  not 
lose  himself  in  the  darkness.  .  .  . 


I 


The  Seven  Princesses.        ^^3 

VOICES. 

[Almost  inaudible.']  We  shall  return  no 
more  !     We  shall  return  no  more  ! 

[A  silence;   the  ship  disappears  among  the 
willows.] 

KING. 
[Looking  toward  the  canal.']  You  cannot 
see  them  any  longer.  —  [Looking  into  the  hall.] 
He  has  not  come  yet?  —  [Looking  toward  the 
canal.]  —  The  ship  is  no  longer  there  !  —  [To 
the  Queen.]  —  You  pay  no  attention?  —  You 
do  not  answer?  —  Where  are  you?  Look  at 
the  canal.  —  They  have  gone ;  they  will  be  on 
the  open  sea  before  midnight.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

[Distractedly ^^  They  will  be  on  the  open 
sea  before  midnight.  ... 

KING. 

[Looking  into  the  hall.]  Can  you  see  the 
slab  he  should  lift  ?  —  It  is  covered  with  in- 
scriptions ;  —  it  must  be  hidden  by  the  laurels. 
—  He  has  grown  tall,  Marcellus,  has  he  not  ?  — 
We  would  have  done  better  to  wake  them 
before  he  landed.  —  I  told  you  so.  —  We  should 
have  avoided  all  these  scenes.  —  I  do  not  know 
why  he  did  not  look  happy  this  evening.  — 
They  were  wrong  to  draw  the  bolts;  I  will 
have  them  taken  off.  —  1/  only  his  lamp  does 
not  go  out !  —  Where  are  you  ?  —  Do  you  see 
anything  ?  —  Why  do  you  not  answer  ?  —  If  only 
he  does  not  lose  himself  in  the  darkness  !  — 
Are  you  listening  to  me  ? 


364        The  Seven  Princesses. 

QUEEN. 

If  only  he  does  not  lose  himself  in  the 
darkness  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

You  are  right.  —  Do  you  not  find  it  is  begin- 
ning to  grow  cold  ?  —  They  will  be  cold  on  the 
marble.  —  It  seems  to  me  he  is  taking  his 
time.  —  If  only  his  little  lamp  does  not  go  out ! 
—  Why  do  you  not  answer?  What  are  you 
dreaming  about? 

QUEEN. 

If  only  his  little  lamp  .  .  .  !  The  stone  ! 
the  stone  !  the  stone  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

Is  he  there  ?  —  Is  he  coming  in  ?  —  I  cannot 
see  that  far.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

It  rises  !  it  rises  !  .  .  .  There  is  a  light !  .  .  . 
look  .  .  .  listen  !  listen  J  —  It  creaks  on  its 
hinges  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

I  told  him  to  go  in  very  softly.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

Oh,  he  is  coming  in  very  softly.  .  .  .  See, 
see,  he  is  putting  his  hand  through  with  the 
lamp.  .  .  . 


The  Seven   Princesses.        ^6^ 


KING. 

Yes,  yes;  I  see  the  little  lamp.  .  .  .  Why 
does  he  not  enter  at  once  ?  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

He  cannot.  ...  He  is  lifting  the  stone  very 
slowly.  .  .  .  Yes,  yes ;  very  slowly  .  .  .  Oh, 
how  it  creaks  !  how  it  creaks  !  how  it  creaks  ! 
.  .  .  They  will  wake  with  a  start ! 

KING. 

I  cannot  see  very  well  what  is  going  on  .  .  . 
I  know  the  stone  is  very  heavy.  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

He  enters  ...  He  comes  up  ...  He  comes 
up  more  and  more  slowly  .  .  .  Oh,  but  the 
stone  cries  now !  .  .  .  oh,  oh  !  it  cries  !  it 
cries  !  It  wails  like  a  child  !  ...  He  is  half 
in  the  hall !  .  .  .  Three  steps  more  !  three 
steps  more  !  \^Clapping  her  hands. '\  He  is 
in  the  hall !  He  is  in  the  hall !  .  .  .  Look  ! 
look  !  .  .  .  They  wake  !  .  .  .  They  all  wake 
with  a  start !  .  .  . 

KING. 

Has  he  let  the  slab  fall  ? 

[The  Prince,  letting  go  the  sepulchral  slab  he 
has  just  lifted,  stops,  lamp  in  hand,  at  the 
foot  of  the  marble  steps.  Six  of  the  prin- 
cesses, at  the  last  grating  of  the  hinges, 
open  their  eyes,  stir  a  moment  on  the  edge 
of  sleep,  and  then  rise  simultaneously  at 


^66        The  Seven  Princesses. 

his  approach,  their  arms  raised  in  slow 
attitudes  of  waking.  One  only,  Ursula, 
remains  stretched  on  her  back  on  the  mar- 
ble steps,  motionless,  in  the  midst  of  her 
sisters,  who  exchange  with  the  Prince  a 
long  look  full  of  marvellings,  bewilderments 
and  silences.] 

QUEEN. 

[^Af  the  windows^  Ursula  !  Ursula  !  Ursula  ! 
.  .  .  She  does  not  wake  !  .  .  . 

KING. 

Patience  !  patience  !  —  She  sleeps  a  little 
heavily.  ... 

QUEEN. 

[  Crying  out^  her  face  against  the  windows. '\ 
Ursula  !  Ursula  !  —  Wake  her  !  [Knocking  on 
the  windows.']  Marcellus  !  Marcellus  !  — 
Wake  her  !  Wake  her  too  !  Ursula  !  Ursula  ! 
.  .  .  Marcellus  !  Marcellus  !  .  .  .  She  has  not 
heard  !  .  .  .  Ursula  !  Ursula  !  Arise  !  He 
is  there  !  He  is  there  !  ...  It  is  time  !  It 
is  time  !  —  \_Knocking  at  another  window^ 
Marcellus  !  Marcellus  !  Look  before  you  ! 
look  !  She  is  sleeping  still !  .  .  .  [Knocking 
at  another  window.]  —  Oh,  oh  !  —  Christabel ! 
Christabel!  Claribel !  Claribel !  .  .  .  Clara! 
Clara  !  Oh,  Clara  !  .  .  .  She  has  not  heard  ! 
.  .  .  [Knocking  constantly  and  violently  on  the 
windows.]  Ursula !  Ursula !  He  has  come 
back  !  He  is  there  !  He  is  there  !  ...  It  is 
time  !     It  is  time  1  .  .  . 


The  Seven  Princesses.        367 


KING. 

\^Also  knocking  at  the  windows^  Yes ;  yes ; 
wake  her !  .  .  .  Oh,  wake  her !  .  .  .  We  are 
waiting.  .  .  . 

[The  Prince,  unheeding  the  noises  outside, 
approaches  in  silence  the  one  who  has  not 
risen.  He  gazes  upon  her  a  moment,  hesi- 
tates, bends  his  knee  and  touches  one  of 
the  arms  lying  bare  and  inert  on  the  silken 
cushions.  At  the  contact  of  the  flesh  he 
rises  suddenly,  with  a  long  and  sweeping 
look  of  terror  at  the  six  princesses,  who 
remain  mute  and  are  extremely  pale.  They, 
at  first  undecided  and  trembling  with  the 
desire  to  flee,  stoop  finally  with  a  unani- 
mous movement  over  their  prostrate  sister, 
lift  her,  and,  in  the  deepest  silence,  bear  the 
body,  already  rigid,  with  head  dishevelled 
and  stiff,  to  the  highest  of  the  seven  mar- 
ble steps ;  while  the  Queen,  the  King,  and 
the  people  of  the  chateau,  who  have  hurried 
to  the  scene,  knock  and  cry  out  violently 
at  all  the  windows  of  the  hall :  these  two 
scenes  take  place  simultaneously.] 

QUEEN. 

She  is  not  asleep  !  She  is  not  asleep  !  —  It 
is  not  sleep  !  It  is  not.  sleep  !  It  is  no  longer 
sleep  !  \_She  runs  desperately  from  window  to 
window ;  she  knocks  at  theniy  she  shakes  the 
iron  bars  ;  she  stamps  and  her  ivhite  unknotted 
hair  is  seen  quivering  against  the  panes. '\  She 
is  no  longer  sleeping,  I  tell  you !  [To  the 
King.]  Oh !  oh !  oh !  you  are  a  man  of 
stone  !  .  .  .  Cry  out !  cry  out !  cry  out !  For 
God's   sake  !  cry   out,  I   tell   you !     I  scream 


368         The  Seven  Princesses. 

myself  to  death  and  he  does  not  understand  ! 
—  Run  !  run  !  cry !  cry !  He  has  seen 
nothing  !  nothing  !  nothing  !  nothing  !  never  ! 
never !  never !  .  .  . 

KING. 

What?  what?  What  is  it?  What  is  it? 
Where  must  I  cry  out? 

QUEEN. 

Down  there  !  down  there  !  Everywhere  ! 
everywhere  !  on  the  terrace  !  over  the  water  ! 
over  the  meadows  !  .  .  .  Cry  !  cry !  cry !  .  .  . 

KING. 

[  On    the   edge  of   the   terraceJ]     Oh !  .  .  . 

oh  !  .  .  .  Hurry  !  hurry  !     here  !    here  !  .  .  . 

Ursula  !  Ursula  !  .  .  .  There  is  something  the 
matter !  .  .  . 

QUEEN. 

[^At  the  windows.']  Ursula  !  Ursula  !  .  .  . 
Pour  some  water  on  her !  .  .  .  — Yes,  yes,  do 
that,  my  child  ...  It  is  perhaps  not  .  .  .  !  Oh, 
oh,  oh  !  .  .  .  her  little  head  !  .  .  .  [Servitors^ 
soldiers,  peasants,  women,  run  up  on  the  terrace 
with  torches  and  lanterns^  Ursula  !  Ursula  ! 
....  It  is  perhaps  not  that  ...  It  may  be 
nothing  at  all !  ...  Eh  !  eh  !  Claribel !  Clar- 
ibel !  Take  care  !  ...  She  will  fall !  ...  Do 
not  tread  on  her  hair  !  .  .  .  Open  !  open  !  —  She 
will  wake  !  she  will  wake  !  .  .  .  water  !  water  ! 
water  !  —  Open  !   open  !   the  door  !   the  door  ! 


The  Seven  Princesses.        369 

the  door !  ...  No  one  can  get  in !  Every- 
thing is  locked  !  everything  is  locked !  .  .  . 
You  are  deaf  as  dead  folk  I  .  .  .  [_To  those  about 
her.~\  Help  me  !  —  You  are  horrible  people  ! 
My  hands  !  .  .  .  My  hands  !  .  .  .  You  see  my 
hands  ?  .  .  .  Help  me  !  help  me  !  Oh,  oh  ! 
It  is  late !  ...  It  is  too  late  ?  ...  It  is  too 
late  !  .  .  .  closed  !    closed  !    closed !  .  .  . 

ALL. 

[^Shaking  the  door  and  knocking  at  all  the  win- 
dows.']    Open !   open  !  open  !  open  !  .  .  . 

[A  black  curtain  falls  brusquely.] 


ijjym> 


RwtmN  TO  oil?^^  USE 

— l_L__^^f^|^2^m«nediate  recall 


O. 

CO 


LOANTDc 


tA-40w-2  'fiq  ^    ^ ■ 


*%'X^ 


^<fli 


L 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


